iAcV 
 
 v // ' l 
 
fa 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2016 with funding from 
 University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign 
 
 https://archive.org/details/royroylandoryounOOfenn 
 
Lady Koyland held out her hand for the packet the trooper had taken 
 from his wallet. 
 
 Page 79. 
 
ROY ROYLAND 
 
 OR 
 
 THE YOUNG CASTELLAN 
 
 A TALE OF THE CIVIL WAR 
 
 BY 
 
 V 
 
 GEORGE MANVILLE FENN 
 
 AUTHOR OF ‘DIAMOND DYKE;’ ‘REAL GOLD',’ ‘RAJAH OF DAH ‘DINGO BOYS,’ ETC. 
 
 WITH EIGHT ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 BY 
 
 W. BOUCHER 
 
 W. & R. CHAMBERS, Limited 
 LONDON AND EDINBURGH 
 1896 
 
 9 j v n aj 
 
Edinburgh : 
 
 Printed by W. & R. Chambers, Limited. 
 
?(P>-£ ^ A o | Winc/aryjo vy <?<1 
 
 2 %^ 
 
 F S ro 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. PAGE 
 
 I. IN THE OLD ARMOURY.. 9 
 
 II. ROY’S MOTHER AND TUTOR 22 
 
 III. COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE 31 
 
 IY. THE USE OF A SWORD 45 
 
 V. ROY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON 56 
 
 VI. BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY 68 
 
 VII. NEWS FROM THE WAR 77 
 
 VIII. BEN MEANS BUSINESS 86 
 
 IX. PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE 100 
 
 X. ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE 108 
 
 XI. MASTER PAWSON GIVES HIS OPINIONS 118 
 
 XII. GUNS AND NO POWDER? 126 
 
 XIII. THE COMING OF RECRUITS 146 
 
 XIV. MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS 156 
 
 XV. BEN MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH 165 
 
 XVI. THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET 174 
 
 XVII. FARMER RAYNES BRINGS NEWS 192 
 
 XVIII. ROYLAND CASTLE AFTER ITS GROWL 199 
 
 XIX. THE YOUNG CASTELLAN SPEAKS OUT 206 
 
 XX. WAR TO THE KNIFE 216 
 
 XXI. A GRAND SURPRISE 225 
 
 XXII. BUT ALL ’S WELL 234 
 
 XXIII. ROY GETS OVER HIS FIT 244 
 
 XXIV. BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS 254 
 
 XXV. LADY ROYLAND TURNS NURSE 265 
 
 XXVI. GOING UNDER FIRE 271 
 
 XXVII. A STARTLING PORTENT 284 
 
 KXVIII. BY A TRAITOR’S HAND 291 
 
 XXIX. A DARK NIGHT’S DEEDS 303 
 
 XXX. ‘AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT’ 314 
 
 XXXI. OLD JENK’S MIND IS TROUBLED 329 
 
 XXXII. THE WAY IN AND THE WAY OUT 333 
 
 XXXIII. ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH 340 
 
 XXXIV. THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE 348 
 
 XXXV. HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER 360 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Lady Royland held out her hand for the packet the trooper had 
 
 taken from his wallet Frontispiece 
 
 i My father ’s a soldier,’ said Roy 65 
 
 Roy and the troopers examine the guns 131 
 
 The man sprang up and clapped his hand to his sword 179 
 
 4 Lady Royland will hold Royland Castle as long as one stone 
 
 stands upon another. * 213 
 
 Roy sank into the deep heavy sleep of exhausted nature 241 
 
 Roy threw all his strength into one desperate effort 301 
 
 The Royalists were crossing the half filled-in moat 361 
 
EOY ROYLAND. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 EE these here spots o’ red rust, Master 
 Roy ? ' 
 
 ‘I should be blind as poor old Jenkin 
 if I couldn't, Ben.' 
 
 ‘ Ay, that you would, sir. Poor old Jenk^ close 
 upon ninety he be ; and that 's another thing.' 
 
 ‘ What do you mean ? ' said the boy addressed. 
 
 ‘What do I mean, sir? Why, I mean as that's 
 another thing as shows as old England 's wore out, and 
 rustin' and moulderin' away.' 
 
 ‘Is this Dutch or English, Ben?' said the manly- 
 looking boy, who had just arrived at the age when 
 dark lads get teased about not having properly washed 
 the sides of their face and their upper lips, which 
 begin to show traces of something ‘ coming up,' ‘ I don’t 
 understand.' 
 
 ‘ English, sir,' said the weather-beaten speaker, a 
 decidedly ugly man of about sixty, grizzly of hair and 
 
10 
 
 IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 beard, deeply lined of countenance, and with a peculiar 
 cicatrice extending from the upper part of his left 
 cheek-bone, diagonally down to the right corner of his 
 lips, and making in its passage a deep notch across his 
 nose. ‘ English, sir ; good old honest English/ 
 
 ‘You’re always grumbling, Ben, and you won’t get 
 the rust off that morion with that.’ 
 
 ‘ That I shan’t, sir ; and if I uses elber grease and 
 sand, it ’ll only come again. But it ’s all a sign of poor 
 old England rustin’ and moulderin’ away. The idea ! 
 And at a place like this. Old Jenk, as watch at the 
 gate tower, and not got eyes enough to see across the 
 moat, and even that ’s getting full o’ mud !’ 
 
 ‘ Well, you wouldn’t have father turn the poor old 
 man away because he ’s blind and worn out.’ 
 
 ‘Not I, sir/ said the man, moistening a piece of 
 flannel with oil, dipping it into some fine white sand, 
 and then proceeding to scrub away at the rust spots 
 upon the old helmet, which he now held between his 
 knees ; while several figures in armour, ranged down 
 one side of the low dark room in which the work was 
 being carried on, seemed to be looking on and waiting 
 to have their rust removed in turn. 
 
 ‘ Then what do you mean ? ’ said the boy. 
 
 ‘I mean, Master Roy, as it’s a pity to see the old 
 towers going down hill as they are.’ 
 
 ‘ But they ’re not,’ cried the boy. 
 
 ‘Not, sir ? Well, if you’ll excuse me for saying as 
 you ’re wrong, I ’ll say it. Where ’s your garrison ? 
 where ’s your horses ? and where ’s your guns, and 
 powder, and shot, and stores ?’ 
 
 ‘Fudge, then! We don’t want any garrison nowa- 
 days, and as for horses, why, it was a sin to keep 
 ’em in those old underground stables that used to be 
 
IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 11 
 
 their lodging. Any one would think you expected to 
 have some one come and lay siege to the place.’ 
 
 ‘ More unlikely things than that, Master Roy. We 
 live in strange times, and the king may get the worst 
 of it any day.’ 
 
 4 Oh, you old croaker ! ’ cried Roy. 4 I believe you ’d 
 like to have a lot more men in the place, and mount 
 guard, and go on drilling and practising with the big 
 guns.’ 
 
 4 Ay, sir, I should ; and with a place like this, it ’s 
 what ought to be done/ 
 
 'Well, it wouldn’t be bad fun, Ben,’ said the boy 
 thoughtfully. 
 
 4 Fun, sir ? Don’t you get calling serious work like 
 that fun. — But look ye there. Soon chevy these spots 
 off, don’t I ?’ 
 
 4 Yes, it ’s getting nice and bright,’ said Roy, gazing 
 down at the steel headpiece. 
 
 4 And it ’s going to get brighter and better before I ’ve 
 done. I’m going to let Sir Granby see when he comes 
 back that I haven’t neglected nothing. I ’m a-going 
 to polish up all on ’em in turn, beginning with old Sir 
 Murray Royland. Let me see : he was your greatest 
 grandfather, wasn’t he ?’ 
 
 4 Yes, he lived in 1480,’ said the boy, as the old 
 man rose, set down the morion, and followed him to 
 where the farthest suit of mail stood against the 
 wall. 4 I say, Ben, this must have been very heavy to 
 wear.’ 
 
 4 Ay, sir, tidy ; but, my word, it was fine for a 
 gentleman in those days to mount his horse, shining 
 in the sun, and looking as noble as a man could look. 
 He’s a bit spotty, though, it’s been so damp. But 
 I ’ll begin with Sir Murray and go right down ’em all, 
 
12 
 
 IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 doing the steeliest ones first, and getting by degrees to 
 the last on ’em as is only steel half-way down, and 
 the rest being boots. Ah ! it ’s a dolesome change 
 from Sir Murray to Sir Brian yonder at the end, and 
 worse still, to your father, as wouldn’t put nothing 
 on but a breast and backpiece and a steel cap.’ 
 
 4 Why, it ’s best,’ said the boy ; 4 steel armour isn’t 
 wanted so much now they ’v& got cannon and guns.’ 
 
 4 Ay, that ’s a sad come-down too, sir. Why, even 
 when I was out under your grandfather, things were 
 better and fighting fairer. People tried to see who 
 was best man then with their swords. Now men goes 
 to hide behind hedges and haystacks, to try and shoot 
 you like they would a hare.’ 
 
 4 Why, they did the same sort of thing with their 
 bows and arrows, Ben, and their crossbows and bolts.’ 
 
 4 Well, maybe, sir; but that was a clean kind o’ 
 fighting, and none of your sulphur and brimstone, and 
 charcoal and smoke.’ 
 
 4 1 say, Ben, it ’ll take you some time to get things 
 straight. Mean to polish up the old swords and 
 spears too ? ’ 
 
 4 Every man jack of ’em, sir. I mean to have this 
 armoury so as your father, when he comes back 
 from scattering all that rabble, will look round and 
 give me a bit of encouragement.’ 
 
 4 Ha, ha ! ’ laughed the boy ; 4 so that ’s what makes 
 you so industrious.’ 
 
 4 Nay it aren’t, sir,’ said the man w T ith a reproachful 
 shake of his head. 4 1 didn’t mean money, Master 
 Roy, but good w^ords, and a sort o’ disposition to make 
 the towers what they should be again. He ’s a fine 
 soldier is your father, and I hear as the king puts a 
 lot o’ trust in him ; but it always seems to me as he 
 
IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 13 
 
 thinks more about farming when he ’s down here than 
 he does about keeping up the old place as a good 
 cavalier should/ 
 
 ‘ Don’t you talk a lot of nonsense/ said Roy hotly ; 
 
 ‘ if my father likes to live here as country gentlemen 
 do, and enjoys sport and gardening and farming, who 
 has a better right to, I should like to know ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, nobody, sir, nobody/ said the man, scouring 
 away at the rusted steel. 
 
 ‘And besides, times are altered. When this castle 
 was built, gentlemen used to have to protect them- 
 selves, and kept their retainers to fight for them. 
 Now there’s a regular army, and the king does all 
 that.’ 
 
 That patch of rust must have been a little lighter on, 
 for the man uttered a low grunt of satisfaction. 
 
 ‘It would be absurd to make the towers just as they 
 used to be, and shut out the light and cover the 
 narrow slits with iron bars.’ 
 
 ‘ Maybe, Master Roy ; but Sir Granby might have the 
 moat cleared of mud, and kept quite full.’ 
 
 ‘ What ! I just hope it won’t be touched. Why, 
 that would mean draining it, and then what would 
 become of my carp and tench ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Ketch ’em and put ’em in tubs, sir, and put some 
 little uns back/ 
 
 ‘ Yes, and then it would take years for them to 
 grow, and all the beautiful white and yellow water- 
 lilies would be destroyed.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; but see what a lot of fine fat eels we should 
 get, sir. There ’s some thumpers there. I caught a 
 four-pounder on a night-line last week.’ 
 
 ‘ Ah, you did, did you ? ’ cried the lad ; ‘ then don’t 
 you do it again without asking for leave.’ 
 
14 
 
 IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 ‘ All right, sir, I won t ; but you don’t grudge an old 
 servant like me one eel ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Of course I don’t, Ben/ said the lad importantly ; 
 ‘but the moat is mine. Father gave it to me as 
 my own special fishing-place before he went away, 
 and I don’t allow any one to fish there without my 
 leave.’ 
 
 ‘ I ’ll remember, sir,’ said the man, beginning to 
 whistle softly. 
 
 ‘ I don’t grudge you a few eels, Ben, and you shall 
 have plenty ; but next time you want to fish, you ask.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, I will.’ 
 
 ‘ And what you say is all nonsense : the place is 
 beautiful as it is. Why, I believe if you could do as 
 you liked, you ’d turn my mother’s pleasaunce and the 
 kitchen-garden into drill-grounds.’ 
 
 ‘ That I would, sir,’ said the man, flushing up. 4 The 
 idea of a beautiful square of ground, where the men 
 might be drilled, and practise with sword and gun, 
 being used to grow cabbages in. Er ! it ’s horrid ! ’ 
 
 Roy laughed. 
 
 ‘You’re a rum fellow, Ben,’ he cried. ‘I believe you 
 think that people were meant to do nothing else but 
 fight and kill one another.’ 
 
 ‘Deal better than spending all their time over books, 
 sir,’ said the man ; ‘ and you take my advice. You 
 said something to me about beino; a statesman some 
 day, and serving the king that way. Now I s’pose I 
 don’t know exactly what a statesman is, but I expect 
 it’s something o’ the same sort o’ thing as Master 
 
 Pawson is, and You won’t go and tell him what I 
 
 says, sir ? ’ 
 
 £ Do you want me to kick you, Ben ? ’ said the boy 
 indignantly. 
 
IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 15 
 
 ' Oh, I don’t know, sir,’ said the man, with a good- 
 humoured smile lighting up his rugged features ; 
 'can, if you like. Wouldn’t be the first time by many 
 a hundred.’ 
 
 ' What ! When did I kick you ? ’ 
 
 ' Lots o’ times when you was a little un, and I 
 wouldn’t let you drown yourself in the moat, or break 
 your neck walking along the worsest parts o’ the ram- 
 parts, or get yourself trod upon by the horses. Why, 
 I ’ve known you kick, and squeal, and fight, and punch 
 me as hard as ever you could.’ 
 
 ' And did it hurt you, Ben ? ’ 
 
 'Hurt me, sir? Not it. I liked it. Showed you 
 was made o’ good stuff, same good breed as your father ; 
 and I used to say to myself : “ That young cub ’ll turn 
 out as fine a soldier as his father some day, and I shall 
 have the job o’ training him.” But deary me, deary me, 
 old England ’s a-wasting all away ! You aren’t got the 
 sperrit you had, my lad ; and instead o’ coming to me 
 cheery like, and saying : “ Now, Ben, get out the swords 
 and let ’s have a good fence, or a bit o’ back or broad- 
 sword play, or a turn with the singlesticks or staves,” 
 you ’re always a-sticking your nose into musty old 
 parchments, or dusty books, along o’ Master Pal grave 
 Pawson. Brrr ! ’ 
 
 The latter was a low growl, following a loud smack 
 given to the side of the helmet, after which, as the 
 lad stood fretting and fuming, the old servant 
 scrubbed away at the steel furiously. 
 
 'It isn’t true, Ben,’ the boy cried at last, indig- 
 nantly ; ' and perhaps I ’m going to be a soldier after 
 all, especially if this trouble goes on.’ 
 
 'Tchaw! trouble goes on!’ said the man, changing 
 the steel headpiece for a cuirass. ' There won’t be no 
 
16 
 
 IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 trouble. First time your father gets a sight of the 
 mob of tailors, and shoemakers, and tinkers, with an 
 old patchwork counterpane atop of a clothes-prop for 
 their flag, he 11 ride along the front of his ridgement 
 of cavaliers, and he 11 shout to ’em in that big voice of 
 his as 1 ’ve followed many ’s the time ; and “ Don’t 
 draw, gentlemen,” he ’ll say ; “ ride the scum down, 
 and make the rest run ; ” and then they 11 all roar 
 with laughing loud enough to drown the trumpet 
 charge. My word, hd a gi’n something to ha’ been 
 there to see the rebels fly like dead leaves before a 
 wind in November. But it were a mean and a cruel 
 thing, Master Roy. Look at that arm, look at these 
 legs ! I ’m a better and a stronger man than ever I 
 was, and could sit any horse they ’d put me on. But 
 to leave an old soldier, as had followed him as I have, 
 at home here to rust like the rest o’ things, when 
 there was a chance for a bit o’ fun, it went right to 
 my ’art, sir, and it seemed to me as if it warn’t the 
 master as I used to sit with in the ranks.’ 
 
 The old fellow was bending now over the breast- 
 plate and rubbing hard, while as Roy listened to his 
 excited words, wondering at the way in which he 
 seemed to resent what he looked upon as a slight, 
 something dropped upon the polished steel with a pat, 
 and spread out ; and Roy thought to himself that if 
 that drop of hot salt water stayed there, it would make 
 a deeper rust spot than anything. 
 
 But it did not stay, for the man hastily rubbed it 
 away, and began with a rough show of indifference to 
 hum over an old Devon song, something about ‘A 
 morn in May, to hear birds whistle and see lambkins 
 play.’ 
 
 But he ceased as the boy laid a hand upon his 
 
IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 17 
 
 shoulder, and bent over the breastplate and rubbed at 
 it very slowly, listening intently the while. 
 
 4 Don’t you get thinking that, Ben Martlet,’ said the 
 boy gently ; ‘ father wanted to take you, and he said 
 you were not too old.’ 
 
 ‘ Nay, nay, nay, sir ; don’t you get trying to ile me 
 over. I know.’ 
 
 ‘ But you don’t know,’ said the boy hotly ; ‘ he said 
 he should take you, but my mother asked him not 
 to.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, she would, sir. She won’t let you be a soldier, 
 and she come over your father as I was too old and 
 helpless to be any good.’ 
 
 ‘You’re a stupid, pig-headed, old chump,’ cried Roy 
 angrily. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir; that’s it; now you’re at me too. Rusty, 
 and worn out, and good for nothing ; but it ’ll soon be 
 over. I used to think it must be very horrid to have 
 to die, but I know better now, and I shan’t be sorry 
 when my turn comes.’ 
 
 ‘ Will — you — listen to — what — I have — to say ? ’ 
 cried the boy. 
 
 ‘ Oh, ay, sir, I ’ll listen. You ’re my master, now Sir 
 Granby ’s away, and nobody shan’t say as Ben Martlet 
 didn’t do his dooty as a soldier to the end, even if he 
 is set to dig in a garden as was once a castle court- 
 yard.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, you obstinate old mule!’ cried Roy, gripping the 
 man’s shoulders, as he stood behind him, sawing him to 
 and fro, and driving his knee softly into the broad 
 strong back. ‘ Will you listen ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, I ’ll listen ; but that ’s only your knee. 
 Kick the old worn-out mule with your boot-toe, 
 and ’ 
 
18 
 
 IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 £ I’ve a good mind to,’ cried Roy. ‘ Now listen : my 
 mother begged of father to leave you here.’ 
 
 * Oh, ay, of course.’ 
 
 ‘ Quiet ! ’ roared Roy, ‘ or I will really kick — hard ; 
 because she said she would feel safer, and that, if any 
 trouble did arise with some of the men, Martlet would 
 put it down at once, and everything would go right.’ 
 
 The cuirass went down on the dark oaken boards 
 with a loud clang, and the old soldier sprang to his 
 feet panting heavily. 
 
 ‘ Her ladyship said that ? ’ he cried. 
 
 ‘ Yes.’ 
 
 ‘ Say it again, sir ; say it again!’ he cried in a husky 
 voice. 
 
 Roy repeated the words. 
 
 ‘ Yes, yes, sir ; and what — what did Sir Granby say 
 to that ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Said he was very sorry and very glad.’ 
 
 ‘ What ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Sorry to leave you, because it didn’t seem natural 
 to go back to the regiment without his right-hand 
 man.’ 
 
 ‘ Right-hand man ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; but he was glad my mother felt so about you, 
 for he could go away more contented now, and satisfied 
 that all would be right. For though — ahem ! — he had 
 the fullest confidence in me, I was too young to have 
 the management of men.’ 
 
 'Wrong, wrong, sir — wrong. On’y want a bit o’ 
 
 training, and you ’d make as good a captain as ever 
 stepped. — Then it was her ladyship’s doing, and she 
 said all that ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes.’ 
 
 ‘ God bless her ! My dear mistress ! Here, don’t you 
 
IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 19 
 
 take no notice o’ this here/ cried the rough fellow, 
 changing his tone, and undisguisedly wiping the salt 
 tears from his face. ‘ I don’t work so much as I ought, 
 sir, and this here ’s only what you calls presperashum, 
 sir, as collects, and will come out somewheres. And 
 so her ladyship says that, did her ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, Ben.’ 
 
 4 Then, why haven’t I knowed this afore ? Here ’s 
 three months gone by since the master went to take 
 command of his ridgement, and I see him off. Ay, I 
 did send him off looking fine, and here have I been 
 eating my heart out ever since. Why didn’t you tell 
 me.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, I don’t know ! Yes, I do. Of course I wasn’t 
 going to tattle about what my father and mother said, 
 but when I heard you talk as you did, and seem so 
 cut up and unjust, why, I did.’ 
 
 'Here, let me have it, my lad! kick away! jump 
 on me for an old fool. Why, I ’m as blind as old 
 Jenk. Worse. — She’d feel safer if there was any 
 
 trouble. Bless her ! Oh, what an old fool I ’ve been ! 
 No wonder I ’ve got so weak and thin.’ 
 
 ‘ Ha, ha, ha ! ’ 
 
 ' What are you laughing at, sir ?’ 
 
 ‘ You weak and thin ! Why, you ’re as strong as a 
 horse.’ 
 
 'Well, I am, Master Roy,’ said the man with a 
 grim smile of pride. ' But I have got a bit thin, 
 sir.’ 
 
 ' Not a bit thinner/ 
 
 'Well, I arn’t enjoyed my vittles since the master 
 went, sir. You can’t contradick that.’ 
 
 ' No, and don’t want to; but you did eat a four or 
 five pound eel that you ’d no right to catch.’ 
 
 B 
 
20 
 
 IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 ‘That I didn't, sir. I give it to poor old Jenk to 
 make a pie. I never tasted it/ 
 
 ‘ Then you may catch as many as you like, Ben, 
 without asking/ 
 
 ‘ Thank you, sir ; but I don’t want to go eating now. 
 Here, let ’s have all this fighting tackle so as you can 
 see your face in it. But I say, my lad, do ’ee, now 
 do ’ee, alter your mind ; leave being statesman to them 
 soft, smooth kind of fellows like Master Pawson.’ 
 
 ‘ I don’t see why one couldn’t be a statesman and a 
 soldier too,’ said the boy. 
 
 ‘ I don’t know nothing about that sort, sir ; but I do 
 know how to handle a sword or to load a gun. I do 
 say, though, as you ’re going wrong instead of right.’ 
 
 ‘ How ?’ 
 
 ‘ How, sir ? Just look at your hands.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, what ’s the matter with them V said the boy, 
 holding them out. 
 
 Ben Martlet uttered a low chuckling laugh. 
 
 ‘ I ’ll tell you, sir. S’pose any one ’s badly, and the 
 doctor comes, what does he do first ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Feels his pulse/ 
 
 ‘ What else ?’ 
 
 ‘ Looks at his tongue.’ 
 
 ‘That’s it, my lad; and he knows directly from his 
 tongue what ’s the matter with him. Now, you see, 
 Master Boy, I aren’t a doctor.’ 
 
 ‘Not you, Ben; doctors cure people; soldiers kill 
 ’em.’ 
 
 ‘ Not always, Master Boy,’ said the old fellow, whose 
 face, during the last few minutes, had lit up till he 
 seemed in the highest of glee. ‘ Aren’t it sometimes 
 t’ other way on ? But look here, doctors look at 
 people’s tongues to see whether they wants to be 
 
IN THE OLD ARMOURY. 
 
 21 
 
 physicked, or to have their arms or legs cut off. I 
 don’t. I looks at a man’s hand to see what s the 
 matter with him, and if I see as he ’s got a soft, white 
 hand like a gals, I know directly he ’s got no muscles 
 in his arms, no spring in his back, and no legs to nip a 
 horses ribs or to march fifty mile in a day. Now, just 
 look at yours.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, I can’t help what my hands are like,’ said the 
 boy impatiently. 
 
 ‘ Oh yes, you can, sir. You ’ve been a-neglecting of 
 ’em, sir, horrible ; so just you come to me a little more, 
 and let me harden you up a bit. If you ’ve got to be 
 a statesman, you won’t be none the worse for being 
 able to fight and ride, and run ; now will you ? 
 
 and There ’s some one a-calling you, my lad.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, coming !’ cried Roy ; and he hurried out of the 
 armoury into a long, dark passage, at the end of which 
 a window full of stained glass admitted the sunbeams 
 in a golden, scarlet, blue, and orange sheaf of rays 
 which lit up the tall stately figure of a lady, to whom 
 the boy ran with a cry of 
 ‘ Yes, mother !’ 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 ROYS MOTHER AND TUTOR. 
 
 HAD missed you, Roy/ said the lady, 
 smiling proudly on the boy ; and he 
 looked with eyes full of pride at the 
 beautiful woman, who now rested her 
 arm upon his shoulder, and walked by his side into 
 the more home-like part of the old fortalice, whose 
 grim interior had been transformed by wainscoting, 
 hangings, carpets, stained glass, and massive oak 
 furniture into the handsome mansion of the middle 
 of the seventeenth century. 
 
 They passed down a broad staircase into a noble 
 hall, and from thence into a library whose broad, low, 
 mullioned stone window opened into what had been the 
 inner court of the castle, whose ramparts and flanking 
 corner towers were still there ; but the echoing stones 
 that had once paved it had given place to verdant lawn, 
 trim flower-beds ablaze with bloom, quaintly cut 
 shrubs, and creepers which beautified the walls once so 
 bare and grim. 
 
 ‘ I want to talk to you, Roy/ said Lady Royland, 
 sinking into a great formal chair. ‘ Bring your stool 
 and sit down/ 
 
 ‘ Got too big for the stool, mother/ said the boy ; 
 
roy’s mother and tutor. 23 
 
 'I can’t double up my legs close enough. I’ll sit 
 here.’ 
 
 He threw himself upon the thick carpet at her feet, 
 and rested his arms upon her lap. 
 
 ‘ Want to talk to me ? I ’d rather hear you read.’ 
 ‘Not now, my dear.’ 
 
 ‘Why, what’s the matter, mother?’ said the boy 
 anxiously. ‘You’re as white as can be. Got one of 
 your headaches ?’ 
 
 ‘ No, my boy — at least my head does ache. But it is 
 my heart, Roy — my heart.’ 
 
 ‘Then you ’ve heard bad news,’ cried the boy. ‘ Oh, 
 mother, tell me, what is it ? Not about father ?’ 
 
 ‘No, no, Heaven forbid, my dear,’ cried Lady Roy- 
 land, wildly. ‘It is the absence of news that troubles 
 me so.’ 
 
 ‘ I ought to say us,’ said Roy angrily ; ‘ but I ’m so 
 selfish and thoughtless.’ 
 
 ‘Don’t think that, my boy. You are very young 
 yet, but I do wish you would give more thought to 
 your studies with Master Pawson.’ 
 
 The boy frowned. 
 
 ‘ I wish you ’d let me read with you, mother,’ he 
 said ; ‘I understand everything then, and I don’t forget 
 
 it ; but when that old ’ 
 
 ‘ Master Palgrave Pawson,’ said Lady Roy land 
 reprovingly, but with a smile. 
 
 ‘ Oh, well, Master Palgrave Pawson. P. P., P. P. 
 What a mouthful it seems to be.’ 
 
 ‘Roy!’ . 
 
 ‘I’ve tried, mother; but I do get on so badly with 
 him. I can’t help it ; I don’t like him, and he doesn’t 
 like me, and it will always be the same.’ 
 
 ‘ But why ? Why do you not like him ?’ 
 
24 
 
 ROY’S MOTHER AND TUTOR. 
 
 ' Because — because — well, he always smiles at me so/ 
 
 ' That does not seem as if he disliked you. Bather 
 the reverse/ 
 
 c He ’s so smooth and oily/ 
 
 ' It is only his manner, my dear. He seems to be 
 very sincere, and to have your welfare at heart/ 
 
 ‘Yes, that’s it, mother; he wont let me alone/ 
 
 ' But he is your tutor, my dear. You know perfectly 
 well that he came to be your father’s secretary and 
 your tutor combined.’ 
 
 'Yes; I know, mother,’ said the boy impatiently; 
 
 ' but somehow he doesn’t seem to teach me.’ 
 
 ‘ But he is very studious, and tries hard.’ 
 
 'Yes; I know. But he seems to think I’m about 
 seven instead of nearly seventeen, and talks to me as 
 if I were a very little boy, and — and — and we don’t 
 get on.’ 
 
 'This sounds very sad, Boy, and I cannot bear to 
 have a fresh trouble now. Your studies are so import- 
 ant to us.’ 
 
 Boy reached up to get his arms round his mother’s 
 neck, drew her head down, and kissed her lovingly. 
 
 ' And she shan’t have any more trouble,’ he cried. 
 ' I ’ll get wonderfully fond of old Paw/ 
 
 'Boy !’ 
 
 ' Master Palgrave Pawson, then ; and I ’ll work at 
 my lessons and classics like a slave. But you will read 
 with me, too, mother ? ’ 
 
 'As much as you like, my son. — Thank you; that 
 has taken away part of my load.’ 
 
 ' I wish I could take away the rest. But I know 
 you’re fidgeting because father hasn’t written, and 
 think that something has happened to him. But don’t 
 you get fancying that, because there can’t be anything. 
 
ROY’S MOTHER AND TUTOR. 
 
 25 
 
 They ’ve only gone after a mob of shoemakers and 
 tailors with a counterpane for flag, and father will 
 scatter them all like dead leaves.’ 
 
 ‘ Roy ! My boy, these are not your words?’ 
 
 'No, mother; old Ben Martlet said something of 
 that kind to me this morning.’ 
 
 ' Does he not know, then, how serious it is ? ’ 
 
 ' Serious ? What do you mean by serious ? ’ 
 
 Lady Royland drew a deep breath, and laid her 
 hand upon her side as if in pain. 
 
 'Why, mother,’ repeated the boy, 'what do you 
 mean by serious V 
 
 'This trouble — this rising, my dear. We have had 
 no news, but Master Pawson has had letters from Lon- 
 don, and he tells me that what was supposed to be a 
 little petty discontent has grown into a serious revolu- 
 tion.’ 
 
 Roy gazed in his mother’s troubled face, as if he 
 did not quite comprehend the full extent of her words. 
 ' Well ; and if it has, mother, what then ? ’ 
 
 ' What then, my boy ? ’ 
 
 'Yes. You’ve nothing to fidget about. Father is 
 there with his men, and he ’ll soon put a stop to it all. 
 You know how stern he can be when people mis- 
 behave.’ 
 
 ' My dear Roy, this, I am afraid, is going to be no 
 little trouble that your father can put down with his 
 men. Master Pawson tells me that there is every pro- 
 spect of its being a civil war.’ 
 
 ' What ! Englishmen fighting against Englishmen ? ’ 
 ' Yes ; a terrible fratricidal war.’ 
 
 ' But who has quarrelled, mother ? Oh, the king 
 will soon stop it.’ 
 
 'Roy, my boy, we have kept you so shut up here 
 
26 
 
 hoy’s mother and tutor. 
 
 in this retired place for home study, instead of parting 
 with you to send you to one of the great schools, that 
 in some things you are as ignorant as 1/ 
 
 ‘Oh, mother!’ cried the boy, laughing; ‘you ignor- 
 ant ! I only wish I were half as learned and clever. 
 Why, father said ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, yes, dear ; but that is only book learning. We 
 have been so happy here that the jarring troubles of 
 politics and the court have not reached our ears ; and 
 I for one never gave them a thought till, after all 
 those years of peacefulness, your father found himself 
 compelled to obey the call of duty, and left us. We 
 both thought that it was only for a week or two, and 
 then the disturbance would be at an end ; but every 
 letter he has sent me has contained worse news, till 
 now it is nearly a month since I have heard from him.’ 
 
 ‘ Then it is because he is putting down the rioters/ 
 said Roy quickly. 
 
 ‘ Rioters, my boy ! Rebels you should say, for I fear 
 that a great attempt is to be made to overthrow the 
 monarchy. Master Pawson’s informants assure him 
 that this is the case, and before long, he says, there 
 must be an encounter between the Royal and the 
 Parliamentary troops.’ 
 
 ‘ Is Master Pawson right, mother ? Royal troops — 
 Parliamentary troops ? Why, they ’re all the same.’ 
 
 ‘ No, Roy ; there is a division — a great division I 
 fear, and discontented people are taking the side 
 against the king.’ 
 
 ‘ Then I ’m sorry for them/ said the boy flushing. 
 ‘ They ’ll get a most terrible beating, these discontented 
 folks.’ 
 
 ‘ Let us hope so, my boy, so that there may be an 
 end to this terrible anxiety. To those who have friends 
 
hoy’s mother and tutor. 
 
 27 
 
 whom they love in the army, a foreign war is dreadful 
 enough, but when I think of the possibility of a war 
 here at home with Englishmen striving against English- 
 men, I shudder and my heart seems to sink.’ 
 
 ‘ Look here,’ cried the boy, as he rose and stood 
 with his hand resting upon his mother’s shoulder, 
 4 you ’ve been fidgeting and fancying all sorts of things, 
 because you haven’t heard from father.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, yes,’ said Lady Roy land faintly. 
 
 ‘ Then you mustn’t, mother. ’Tis as I say ; he is 
 too busy to write, or else he hasn’t found it easy to 
 send you a letter. I ’ll take the pony and ride over to 
 Sidecombe and see when the Exeter wagon comes in. 
 There are sure to be letters for you, and even if there 
 are not, it will make you more easy for me to have 
 been to see, and I can bring you back what news there 
 is. I ’ll go at once.’ 
 
 Lady Royland took hold of her son’s hand and held 
 it fast. 
 
 4 No,’ she said, making an effort to be firm. ‘ We 
 will wait another day. I have been fidgeting, dear, as 
 you say, and it has made me nervous and low spirited ; 
 but I ’m better now for talking to you, my boy, and 
 letting you share my trouble. I dare say I have been 
 exaggerating.’ 
 
 DO O 
 
 ‘ But I should like to ride over, mother.’ 
 
 4 You shall go to-morrow, Roy, but even then I shall 
 be loth to let you. There, you see I am quite 
 cheerful again. You are perfectly right ; your father is 
 perhaps away with his men, and he may have sent, and 
 the letter has miscarried in these troublous times.’ 
 
 ‘ I shouldn’t like to be the man who took it if it 
 has miscarried,’ said the boy laughing. 
 
 ‘ Poor fellow ! it may have been an accident. 
 
28 
 
 ROYS MOTHER AND TUTOR. 
 
 There, go to Master Pawson now ; and Roy, my dear, 
 don’t talk about our trouble to any one for the present.' 
 
 4 Not to old Pawson?' 
 
 4 Master Pawson/ 
 
 4 Not to Master Pawson ?' said Roy smiling. 
 
 4 Not unless he speaks to you about it ; then, of 
 course, you can.' 
 
 4 But he won’t, mother. He only talks to me about 
 the Greek and Latin poets, and about music. I say, 
 you don’t want to see me squeezing a big fiddle 
 between my knees and sawing at it with a bow as if I 
 wanted to cut all the strings, do you, mother ? ' 
 
 4 My dear boy, not unless you wished to learn the 
 violoncello.' 
 
 4 Well, I don’t,’ said Roy pettishly ; 4 but old — 
 
 Master Pawson is always bringing his out of its great 
 green baize bag, and talking to me about it. He says 
 that he will instruct me, and he is sure that my father 
 would have one sent to me from London if I asked 
 him. Just as if there are not noises enough in the 
 west tower now without two of us sawing together. 
 Thrrum — thrrnm — throomp — throomp — throomp ! ' 
 
 Roy struck an attitude as if playing, running his left 
 hand up and down imaginary strings while he scraped 
 with his right, and produced no bad imitation of the 
 vibrating strings with his mouth. 
 
 4 1 should not dislike for you to play some instru- 
 ment to accompany my clavichord, Roy,' said Lady 
 Royland, smiling at the boy’s antics. 
 
 4 Very well, then, I’ll learn the trumpet,' cried the 
 lad. 4 1 'm off now to learn — not music.' 
 
 4 One moment, Roy, my dear,' said Lady Royland 
 earnestly. 4 Don’t let your high spirits get the better 
 of your discretion.' 
 
hoy’s mother and tutor. 
 
 29 
 
 ‘ Of course not, mother.’ 
 
 ‘ You do not understand me, my dear. I am speak- 
 ing very seriously now. I mean, do not let Master 
 Pawson think that you ridicule his love of music. It 
 would be very weak and foolish, and lower you in his 
 ej^es.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, I ’ll mind, mother.’ 
 
 ‘ Recollect that he is a scholar and a gentleman, and 
 in your father’s confidence.’ 
 
 Roy nodded, and his lips parted as if to speak, but 
 he closed them again. 
 
 ‘ What were you going to say, Roy ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, nothing, mother.’ 
 
 ‘ Nothing ?’ 
 
 c Well, only — that — I was going to say, do you like 
 Master Pawson ? ’ 
 
 ‘ As your tutor and your father’s secretary, yes. He 
 is a very clever man, I know.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; he ’s a very clever man,’ said Roy, as, after 
 kissing his mother affectionately, he went off towards 
 the west tower, which had been specially fitted up as 
 study and bedchamber for the gentleman who had 
 come straight from Oxford to reside at Sir Granby 
 Royland’s seat a couple of years before this time. 
 
 ‘ Yes, he ’s a very clever man,’ said Roy to himself ; 
 'but I thought I shouldn’t like him the first day 
 he came, and I’ve gone on thinking so ever since. 
 I don’t know why, but — oh, yes, I do,’ cried the boy, 
 screwing up his face with a look of disgust; 'it’s 
 because, as he says, I ’ve no soul for music.’ 
 
 For just at that moment a peculiar long-drawn 
 wailing sound came from the open window of the 
 west tower, and a dog lying curled up on the grass in 
 the sun sprang up and began to bark, finishing off 
 
30 
 
 roy’s mother and tutor. 
 
 with a long low howl as it stretched out its neck 
 towards the open window. 
 
 ‘Poor old Nibbs! he has no soul for it either/ said 
 the boy to himself, as his face lit up with a mirthful 
 expression. ‘ It woke him up, and he thought it was 
 cats. Wonder what tune that is ? He won’t want me 
 to interrupt him now. Better see, though, and speak to 
 him first, and then I ’ll go and see old Ben polish the 
 armour/ 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 
 
 HE wail on one string went on, and natur- 
 ally sounded louder as Roy Royland 
 opened a door to stand gazing in at the 
 quaint octagonal room, lit by windows 
 splayed to admit more light to the snug quarters 
 hung with old tapestry, and made cosy with thick 
 carpet and easy-chair, and intellectual with dwarf 
 book-cases filled with choice works. These had over- 
 flowed upon the floor, others being piled upon the 
 tops of chairs and stacked in corners wherever room 
 could be found; while some were even ranged upon the 
 narrow steps of the corkscrew stone staircase which 
 led to the floor above occupied by Master Palgrave Paw- 
 son for a bedchamber, the staircase being continued up 
 to the leads, where it ended in a tiny turret. 
 
 ‘ I wonder what father will say, my fine fellow, when 
 he finds what a lot of his books you Ve brought up out 
 of the library/ said Roy to himself, as he stood 
 watching the plump, smooth-faced youngish man, who, 
 with an oblong music-book open before him on the 
 table, was seated upon a stool with a ’cello between his 
 legs, gravely sawing away at the strings, and frowning 
 
32 COMING EVENTS CAST THEIli SHADOWS BEFORE. 
 
 severely whenever, through bad stopping with his 
 fingers — and that was pretty often — he produced notes 
 4 out of tune and harsh.’ 
 
 The musician was dressed, according to the fashion 
 of the day, in dark velvet with a lace collar, and wore 
 his hair long so that it inconvenienced him, the oily 
 curls, hanging down on either side of his fat face like 
 the valance over an old-fashioned four-post bedstead, 
 swaying to and fro with the motion of the man’s body, 
 and needing from time to time a vigorous shake to 
 force them back when they encroached too far forward 
 and interfered with his view of the music. 
 
 The slow, solemn, dirge-like air went on, but the 
 player did not turn his head, playing away with grave 
 importance, and giving himself a gentle inclination 
 now and then, to make up for the sharp twitches 
 caused by the tickling hair. 
 
 4 You saw me,’ said Roy, speaking to himself, but at 
 the musician ; 4 for one of your eyes turned this way, 
 but you won’t speak till you ’ve got to the end of that 
 bit of noise. Oh, how I should like to shear oft* those 
 long greasy curls ; they make you look worse even than 
 you do when they ’re all twisted up in pieces of paper. 
 It doesn’t suit your round fat face. You don’t look a bit 
 like a cavalier, Master P. P. ; but I suppose you ’re a 
 very good sort of fellow, or else father would not have 
 had you here.’ 
 
 Just then the music ended with an awkwardly 
 performed run up an octave, and four scrapes across 
 the first and second strings. 
 
 4 Come in, boy,’ said the player, taking up a piece of 
 resin to apply to the hair of the bow, 4 and shut the 
 door.’ 
 
 He spoke in a highly pitched girlish voice, which 
 
COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 33 
 
 somehow always tickled Roy and made him inclined 
 to laugh, and the desire increased upon this occasion as 
 he said solemnly — 
 
 ‘ Saraband.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh ! Who ’s she ?’ said the boy wonderingly. 
 
 The secretary threw his head back, shaking his curls 
 over his broad turn-down collar, and smiled pityingly. 
 
 ‘ Ah,’ he said ; ‘ now this is another proof of your 
 folly, Roy, in preferring the society of the servants to 
 that of the noble works with which your father has 
 stored his library. What ignorance ! A saraband is 
 a piece of dance music, Italian in origin ; and that was 
 a very beautiful composition.’ 
 
 ‘ Dance ? ’ cried the boy. ‘ People couldn’t dance to 
 a tune like that. I thought it was an old dirge.’ 
 
 4 Want of taste and appreciation, boy. But I see 
 you would prefer something light and sparkling. I 
 will — sit down — play you a coranto.’ 
 
 It was on Roy’s lips to say ‘ Oh, please don’t,’ but he 
 contented himself with crossing the room, lifting some 
 books off an oaken window-seat, his tutor watching 
 him keenly the while, and putting them on the floor ; 
 while with his head still thrown back on one side, 
 Master Palgrave Pawson slowly turned over the leaves 
 of his music-book with the point of his bow. 
 
 Roy seated himself, with a sigh, after a glance down 
 through the open window at the glistening moat 
 dotted with the great silver blossoms and dark flat 
 leaves of the water-lilies, seeing even from there the 
 shadowy forms of the great fish which glided slowly 
 among the slimy stalks. 
 
 ‘ Ready ? ’ said the musician, giving his hand a 
 flourish. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir,’ said Roy aloud, and then to himself : c Oh, 
 
34 COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 
 
 what an awful fib!’ Then he wrinkled up his brows 
 dismally, and began to think of old Ben polishing the 
 armour and swords ; but the next moment his face 
 smoothed out stiffly, and he grew red in his efforts to 
 keep from laughing aloud, for Master Pawson com- 
 menced jerking and snatching from the strings a 
 remarkable series of notes, which followed one another 
 in a jigging kind of fairly rapid sequence, running 
 up and down the gamut and in and out, as if the 
 notes of the composer had suddenly become animated, 
 and, like some kind of tiny, big-headed, long-tailed 
 goblins, were chasing one another in and out of the 
 five lines of the stave, leaping from bar to bar, never 
 stopping for a rest, making fun of the flats and sharps, 
 and finally pausing breathless and tired as the player 
 now finally laid down the bow, took out a fine laced 
 handkerchief, and began to wipe his fingers and mop 
 his brow. 
 
 ‘ There/ he said, smiling, 4 you like that bright, 
 sparkling composition better ? ’ 
 
 ‘ No/ said Roy decisively ; ‘no, I don’t think I do.’ 
 
 ‘ I am glad of it, very glad of it. I was afraid that 
 you preferred the light and trivial coranto to the 
 graceful saraband/ 
 
 ‘ But, I say, Master Pawson, the Italians surely don’t 
 dance to such music as that ? 9 
 
 ‘ I have never been in Italy, my dear pupil, but I 
 believe they do. — Going ? ’ 
 
 Roy had risen from his chair. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir ; I thought as you were practising you 
 would not want me to stop and read to-day, and you 
 are writing a letter, too/ 
 
 ‘ Letter ? ’ said the secretary, hurriedly reaching 
 towards an open sheet upon the table, and turning it 
 
COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 35 
 
 over with the point of his bow. ‘ Oh, that ? Yes, 
 some notes — some notes. Well, it is a fine day, and 
 exercise is good, and perhaps I shall run through a few 
 more compositions. So you can go, and we will study 
 a little in the evening, for we must not neglect our 
 work, Roy, my dear pupil ; we must not neglect our 
 work.’ 
 
 ‘No, sir. Thank you, sir,’ said the boy; and, for 
 fear of a change of decision, he hurried from the 
 room, and made his way out upon the old ramparts, to 
 begin walking leisurely round the enclosed garden, and 
 looking outward from the eminence upon which the 
 castle was built across the moat at the foot, and away 
 over the sunny forest towards the village and little 
 church, whose spire rose about two miles away. 
 
 ‘ I wish he wouldn’t always call me “ my dear pupil,” 
 and smile at me as if he looked down from ever so 
 high up. I don’t know how it is, but I always feel as 
 if I don’t like him. I suppose it ’s because he ’s so 
 plump and smooth.’ 
 
 ‘ Seems hard,’ mused the boy, seating himself in one 
 of the crenellations of the rampart, and thinking 
 deeply, ‘ that he should get letters with news from 
 London, and poor mother not have a line. That was a 
 letter on the table, though he pretended it was not, 
 for I could see it began like one. I didn’t want to 
 read it. Perhaps he was ashamed of being always 
 writing letters. Don’t matter to me. Afraid, perhaps, 
 that he’ll be told that he ought to attend more to 
 teaching me. Wish he ’d be always writing letters. 
 I can learn twice as much reading with mother.’ 
 
 It was very beautiful in that sunny niche in the 
 mouldering stones close to the tower farthest away 
 from that occupied by the secretary, and a spot much 
 
 c 
 
36 COMING EVENTS CAST THETR SHADOWS BEFORE. 
 
 favoured by the boy, for from there he could look 
 right over the square gateway with its flanking 
 towers, and the drawbridge which was never drawn, 
 and the portcullis which was never lowered. 
 
 ‘ Can’t hear him playing here,’ thought Roy that 
 day ; and he congratulated himself upon the fact, 
 without pausing to think that the distance was so 
 short that the notes should have been audible. 
 
 Roy had been successful in getting off his reading 
 with the tutor, but he was very undecided what to do 
 next, for there were so many things to tempt him, and 
 his mind kept on running in different directions. One 
 minute he was dwelling on his mother’s troubles and 
 the want of news from his father, and from this it 
 was a natural transition to thinking of how grand it 
 would be if he could prevail upon her to let him go up 
 to that far-away mysterious city, which it took days 
 to reach on horseback, and then he could take her 
 letter and find where his father was lying with his 
 regiment, and see the army — maybe see the king and 
 queen, and perhaps his father might let him stay there 
 — at all events for a time. 
 
 Then he was off to thinking about the great moat, 
 for twice over a splash rose to his ears, and he could 
 see the rings of water which spread out and made the 
 lily leaves rise and fall. 
 
 ‘ That was the big tench,’ he said to himself. 4 Must 
 catch that fellow some day. He must weigh six or 
 seven pounds. It ought to be a good time now. Want 
 a strong line, though, and a biV hook, for he ’d run in 
 and out among the lily stems and break mine. Now, 
 if I knew where father was I could write and ask him 
 to buy me one and send it down by his next 
 letter. No: he wouldn’t want to be bothered to buy 
 
COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 37 
 
 me fishing lines when he’s with his regiment. I 
 know/ he said to himself after a pause ; 'old Ben has 
 got the one he caught the big eel with. I ’ll make him 
 lend me that. Poor old Ben ! who ’d ever have 
 thought that he could cry. For it was crying just as a 
 little boy would. Seems funny, because he has been a 
 brave soldier, and saved father’s life once. Shouldn’t 
 have thought a man like that could cry.’ 
 
 Roy began to whistle softly, and then picked up a 
 little cushion-like patch of velvety green moss, and 
 pitched it down towards a jackdaw that was sitting 
 on a projecting stone just below a hole, watching him 
 intently, first with one eye and then with the other, 
 as if puzzled to know what he was doing so near to 
 his private residence, where his wife was sitting upon 
 a late batch of eggs — an accident connected with rats 
 having happened to the first. 
 
 It did not occur to the bird that it was quite im- 
 possible for its nesting-place to be reached without a 
 swing down from above by a rope ; but, being still 
 puzzled, it tried to sharpen its intellectual faculties 
 by standing on one leg and scratching its gray poll 
 with the claws of the other, a feat which made it 
 unsteady and nearly topple over towards the deep 
 moat below. 
 
 ‘ Tali ! ’ it cried, in resentment of the insult when the 
 little green moss cushion was thrown ; and, as the bird 
 sailed away, Roy rose and walked slowly along the 
 rampart, through the corner tower, and then on 
 towards the front, where that over the outer gateway 
 stood tall, massive, and square. Here the boy left the 
 rampart, entered through a low arched door, and stood 
 in the great chamber over the main gateway, where 
 the rusty chains were wound round the two capstans, 
 
38 COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 
 
 held fast now by their checks, and suspending the 
 huge grated portcullis with its spikes high enough 
 to be clear of a coachman driving a carriage. 
 
 4 Wonder whether we could let that down ? ? thought 
 Roy. 
 
 He had often had the same thought, but it came 
 very strongly now, and he began to calculate how 
 many men it would take to lower the portcullis, and 
 whether he, Ben, and a couple more could manage 
 it. 
 
 4 Looks as if everything must be set fast with rust/ 
 he thought, and he was about to turn and descend, but 
 as he reached the corner where the spiral steps led 
 down, he stood where they also led up to another 
 chamber in the massive stonework, and again higher 
 to the leads. 
 
 The result was that in his idle mood Roy began to 
 ascend, to find half-way up, by the slit which gave 
 light, that the jackdaws had been busy there too, 
 coming in and out by the loophole, and building a 
 nest which was supported upon a scaffolding of sticks 
 which curved up from the stone step on which it 
 rested, and from that to the splay and sill by the loop- 
 hole. 
 
 4 Only an old one/ said the boy to himself, and he 
 brought the great edifice down with a sharp kick or 
 two, thinking that it must be about a year since any 
 one had come up that way. 
 
 4 What a lot of the old place seems no use ! ’ he said 
 to himself, as with the dry sticks crackling beneath his 
 feet, he climbed up the dark stairway and entered the 
 next chamber through its low arched door. 
 
 4 Why, what a jolly private room this would make ! ’ 
 he said to himself ; 4 only wants a casement in and 
 
COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 39 
 
 some furniture. I ’ll ask father to let me have it for 
 my play — I mean study; no, I don’t — I mean odds 
 and ends place.’ 
 
 He paused — after glancing out at the beautiful view 
 over the woodland country dotted with meadow-like 
 pastures, in which the ruddy cattle of the county 
 grazed — by the open fireplace with the arms of the 
 Roylands cut in stone beneath the narrow shelf, and 
 the sight of this opening, with the narrow, well-made 
 chimney and some projecting stone blocks from the 
 fire-back, set him thinking. 
 
 ‘ Fight differently now,’ he said, as he recalled the 
 object of the furnace before him, and how he had 
 heard or read that it was used on purpose to melt lead 
 ready for pouring down upon the besiegers who might 
 have forced their way across the drawbridge to the 
 portcullis. e Fancy melting lead here to pour down 
 upon men’s heads ! What wretches we must have been 
 in the old days.’ 
 
 He altered his mind, though, directly, as he went 
 back to the stairway. 
 
 ‘Perhaps we never did pour any down, for I don’t 
 think anybody ever did attack the castle.’ 
 
 Thinking he might as well go a little higher, he 
 mounted the spiral instead of descending, the dry elm 
 twigs brought in by the jackdaws which made the un- 
 tenanted corners their home crackling again beneath 
 his feet. 
 
 Passing out of the corner turret, which supported a 
 stout new flag-pole, he was now on the leaded roof of 
 the great square tower, which frowned down upon the 
 drawbridge and gazed over the outer gateway, in 
 whose tower old Jenkin Bray, the porter, dwelt, and 
 whom Roy could now see sitting beside the modern 
 
40 COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 
 
 iron gate sunning himself, his long white hair and 
 beard glistening in the light. 
 
 There were openings for heavy guns in front here, 
 and a broad level projecting parapet with a place where 
 the defenders could kneel, and which looked like a 
 broad seat at the first glance, while at its foot was a 
 series of longish, narrow, funnel-shaped openings, over 
 which the boy stood, gazing down through them at 
 the entrance to the main gateway, noting how 
 thoroughly they commanded the front of where the 
 portcullis would stand when dropped, and where any 
 enemies, attacking and trying to break through, would 
 be exposed to a terrible shower of molten lead, brought 
 up from the furnace in the chamber below to pour 
 down upon the besiegers, while those who assailed 
 them were in perfect safety. 
 
 ‘ Horrid ! ’ muttered Roy ; ‘ but I don’t know ; the 
 enemy should stop away and leave the people in the 
 castle alone. But hot lead ! Boiling water wouldn’t 
 seem so bad. But surely Master Pawson’s friend is 
 wrong ; we can’t be going to have war here in Eng- 
 land. Well, if we do, there ’s nothing to bring them 
 here.’ 
 
 Roy left the machicolations and knelt upon the 
 broad stone seat-like place to stretch himself across 
 the parapet, and look down, over the narrow patch of 
 stone paving, down into the deep moat, whose waters 
 were lit up by the sunshine, so that the boy could see 
 the lily and other water-plant stems, and clumps of 
 reed mace ; at the farther edge the great water docks 
 and plantains, with the pink-blossomed rush. But his 
 attention was wholly riveted by the fish which 
 swarmed in the sunny depths, and for a time he lay 
 there upon his breast, kicking up his heels and study- 
 
COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 41 
 
 ing the broad-backed carp, some of which old age had 
 decked with patches of grayish mould. There were 
 fat tench too, walloping about among the lilies, and 
 appearing to enjoy the pleasure of forcing their way in 
 and out among the leaves and stems ; while the carp 
 sailed about in the open water, basking in the sunshine, 
 and seeming to find their satisfaction in leaping bodily 
 out of the water to fall back with a splash. 
 
 There were roach, too, in shoals, and what seemed 
 remarkable was that they kept swimming close up to 
 where a great pike of nearly three feet long lay 
 motionless, close to a patch of weed. 
 
 ‘ Must be asleep/ thought Roy, ‘ or not hungry, and 
 they all know it, because he would soon snap up 
 half a dozen of them/ 
 
 Then as he lay lazily watching the fish in the drowsy 
 sunshine which had warmed the stones, the political 
 troubles of the nation and the great cloud of war with 
 its lightnings, destruction, and death, was unseen. He 
 was surrounded by peace in the happiest days of boy- 
 hood, and trouble seemed as if it could not exist. But 
 the trumpet blast had rung out the call to arms, and 
 men were flocking to that standard and to this, and 
 the flash and thunder of guns had begun. 
 
 But not there down to that sleepy, retired part of 
 Devon. There was the castle built for defence, and 
 existing now as Sir Granby Royland’s happy country 
 home, surrounded by its great estate with many 
 tenants, while its heir was stretched out there in the 
 sunshine upon his chest, kicking up his heels, and 
 thinking at that moment that it would not be a 
 bad amusement to bring up a very long line with 
 a plummet at the end, to bait it, and then swing 
 it to and fro till he could drop it right out where 
 
42 COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 
 
 the great pike lay, ten or a dozen feet from the 
 drawbridge. 
 
 ‘I will some day/ said the boy, half aloud; ‘ but it’s 
 too much trouble now.’ 
 
 He swung himself round and lay there, looking 
 back over the top of the spacious building, on whose 
 roof he was, right across the now floral old courtyard, 
 and between the two angle towers, to the wide-spread- 
 ing acres of the farms and woodlands which formed 
 his father’s estate. 
 
 The jackdaws flew about, and began to settle at the 
 corners as he lay so still and languidly said to him- 
 self : 
 
 ‘ Need to lie still ; it wouldn’t do to slip over back- 
 ward. I shouldn’t even go into the moat, for I 
 should come down on those stones.’ 
 
 ‘ Stupid to be in dangerous places,’ he said to him- 
 self directly after, and rolling over, he let himself 
 down upon the broad seat-like place, where he could 
 lie and watch the prospect just as well. 
 
 ‘ Rather stupid of me not to come up here oftener,’ 
 he thought. ‘ It ’s a capital place ; I will ask father to 
 let me have all this old empty tower to myself. 
 What ’s that ? A fight ?’ 
 
 For there was a sudden rush upwards of jackdaws 
 from where they had blackened the farthest corner 
 tower to the left, and looking in that direction as he 
 lay, he saw the reason of the sudden whirr of wings 
 and outburst of sharp, harsh cries, for there upon the 
 leads, and holding on by the little turret which 
 covered the doorway of the spiral staircase, stood 
 Master Pawson. 
 
 ‘ Feels like I do, I suppose,’ thought Roy, as the 
 secretary cast his eyes round the old building, par- 
 
COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 43 
 
 ticularly watchful of the pleasaunce, but keeping right 
 back by the outer crenelles as if not wishing to be 
 seen. 
 
 At first Roy felt that the secretary saw him, and as 
 his eyes roved on and he made no sign, the boy’s hand 
 went to his pocket in search of his handkerchief to 
 wave to him. He did not withdraw it, but lay 
 lazily watching while the secretary now turned his 
 back, and stood gazing right away. 
 
 ‘Never saw him do anything of that kind before,’ 
 thought Roy. ‘ What ’s he looking after ? I shouldn’t 
 have thought he had ever been up there in his life.’ 
 
 Roy lay quite still with his eyes half closed, and 
 all at once the secretary drew out his white laced 
 handkerchief, wiped his forehead three times with 
 a good deal of flourish, and returned it, after which 
 he slowly stepped into the turret opening, and backed 
 out of sight. 
 
 ‘ Mind you don’t slip,’ said Roy tauntingly, but quite 
 conscious of the fact that his words could not be 
 heard. ‘Why, he has gone down like a bear — back- 
 wards. I could run down those stairs as fast as I 
 came up.’ 
 
 Perhaps it was the warm sunshine, perhaps it was 
 from laziness, but whatever the cause, Roy Royland 
 went off fast asleep, and remained so for quite a 
 couple of hours, when, starting up wonderingly, and 
 not quite conscious of the reason why he was there, 
 he looked about him, and finally over the great parapet, 
 to see the secretary beyond the farther end of the 
 drawbridge, talking in a very benign way to the old 
 porter, who stood with bent head listening to his 
 words. 
 
 ‘ Why, it seems only a few moments ago that I 
 
44 COMING EVENTS CAST THEIR SHADOWS BEFORE. 
 
 saw him on the leads over his chamber staring out 
 across country, and he must have been down since, 
 and had a walk.’ 
 
 ‘ How time does go when you ’re snoozing/ thought 
 Koy, ‘and how stupid it is to go to sleep in the day- 
 time ! I won’t do it again/ 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE USE OF A SWOliD. 
 
 EVERAL clays passed away, but Lady 
 Royland always put off sending in search 
 of news, and seemed to be more cheerful, 
 so that Roy soon forgot his anxiety in 
 things he had to think about — amusements, 
 studies, and the like. But he had a few words with 
 his father’s old follower on the subject of the absence 
 of news one day when Ben was busy as usual in the 
 armoury. 
 
 ‘ Not heard lately from the master, sir ? Pish, that ’s 
 nothing ; soldiers have got their swords and pistols to 
 think about, not their pens. Best soldiers I ever knew 
 couldn’t write at all. Enough for them to do to fight. 
 You’ll hear from him some day, and when you do, 
 you’ll know as he has been pretty busy putting the 
 people straight, more straight than some on ’em ’ll like 
 to be, I know. Sarve ’em right ; nobody ’s a right to 
 fight agen the king. — Looks right, don’t it ?’ 
 
 He held up an old sword, which he had rubbed and 
 polished till it flashed in the light. 
 
 ‘ Splendid,’ said Roy. ‘ Is it sharp ?’ 
 
 4 Sharp enough to take your head off' at one sweep.’ 
 
46 
 
 THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 ‘Nonsense !’ said the boy laughing. 
 
 ‘ Oh, it ’s true enough, Master Roy. Here you stand 
 all quite stiff and straight, and 1 11 show you.’ 
 
 ‘No, thank you, Ben. Suppose I try it on you.’ 
 
 ‘ There you are, then,’ said the man ; ‘ but I must 
 have one, too, for a guard.’ 
 
 He handed the boy the sword, and took up another 
 waiting to be cleaned from galling rust, and throwing 
 himself on guard, he cried : 
 
 ‘ Now then, cut !’ 
 
 ‘No: too dangerous,’ said Roy. 
 
 ‘Not a bit, my lad, because you couldn’t touch me/ 
 
 ‘ I could,’ said Roy, ‘ where I liked.’ 
 
 ‘ Try, then.’ 
 
 ‘Not with this sharp sword/ 
 
 ‘Very well, then, take one of those; they’ve no 
 more edge than a wooden one. It’s time you did 
 know how to use a sword, sir/ 
 
 Ben exchanged his glittering blade too, and once 
 more stood on guard. 
 
 ‘ I won’t bother you now about how you ought 
 to stand, sir,’ he said ; ‘ that ’ll come when I begin to 
 give you some lessons. You go just as you like, 
 and hit where you can.’ 
 
 ‘No, no,’ said the boy. ‘I don’t want to hurt you, 
 Ben.’ 
 
 ‘Won’t hurt me, sir; more likely to hurt yourself; 
 but do you know you ’re standing just as badly as you 
 possibly could, and if I was your enemy, I could take 
 off your head, either of your ears, or your legs, as easily 
 as look at you.’ 
 
 Roy laughed, but he did not seem to believe the old 
 soldier’s assertion, and giving his blunt sword a whirl 
 through the air, he cried : 
 
THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 47 
 
 ‘ Now then, Ben ; which leg shall I cut off? ’ 
 
 ‘Which you like, sir/ 
 
 Roy made a feint at the right leg, and quickly 
 changing the direction of his weapon, struck with it 
 softly at the old soldiers left. 
 
 ‘ Tch ah !’ cried the old man, as blade met blade, his 
 sword in the most effortless way being edge outward 
 exactly where Roy struck. ‘ Why, do you know, sir, 
 if I ’d been in arnest with you, that you would have 
 been spitted like a cockchafer on a pin before you got 
 your blade round to cut/ 
 
 ‘Not 1/ said the boy contemptuously. 
 
 ‘Very well, sir, you ’ll see. Now try again, and cut 
 hard. Don’t let your blade stop to get a bit of hay 
 and a drop of water on the way, but give it me 
 quick/ 
 
 ‘ But I don’t want to hurt you, Ben/ 
 
 ‘Well, I don’t, either; and what’s more, I don’t 
 mean to let you.’ 
 
 ‘ But I shall, I ’m sure, if I strike hard/ 
 
 ‘You think so, my lad; but do you know what a 
 good sword is ? ’ 
 
 ‘A sword.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, and a lot more. When a man can use it 
 properly, it ’s a shield, and a breastplate, helmet, 
 brasses, and everything else. Now, I’ll just show you. 
 Helmet say ; now you cut straight down at my head, 
 just as if you were going to cut me in two pieces.’ 
 
 ‘ Put on one of the old helmets, then.’ 
 
 ‘ Tchah ! I don’t want any helmets. You cut.’ 
 
 ‘ And suppose I hurt you ?’ 
 
 ‘S’pose you can’t?’ 
 
 ‘ Well, I don’t want to,’ said Roy; ‘so look out.’ 
 
 ‘ Right, sir ; chop away.’ 
 
48 
 
 THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 Roy raised his sword slowly, and the old soldier 
 dropped the point of his and began to laugh. 
 
 * That won’t do, my lad ; lift your blade as if you 
 were going to bring it down again, not as if you 
 meant to hang it up for an ornament on a peg.’ 
 
 ‘Oh, very well/ said Roy. ‘Now then, I’m going 
 to cut at you sharp.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, are you, sir ? ’ said Ben. ‘ Now, if ever you ’re 
 a soldier, and meet a man who means to kill you, shall 
 you tell him you ’re going to cut at him sharply ? 
 because if you do, you ’ll have his blade through you 
 before you ’ve half said it.’ 
 
 ‘You are precious fond of your banter,’ cried Roy, 
 who was a little put out now. ‘ Serve you right if I 
 do hurt you. But this blade won’t cut, will it ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Cut through the air if you move it sharp; that’s 
 about all, my lad.’ 
 
 ‘ Then take that,’ cried the boy. 
 
 Clang — cling — clatter ! 
 
 Roy stared, for his sword had come in contact with 
 that of the old soldier, and then was twisted out of his 
 grasp, and went rattling along the floor, Ben going 
 after it to fetch it back. 
 
 ‘ Try again, sir.’ 
 
 Roy was on his mettle now, and grasping the hilt 
 more firmly, he essayed to deliver a few blows at his 
 opponent’s legs, sides, and arms. But Ben’s sword was 
 always there first, and held at such an angle that his 
 weapon glided off violently as if from his own strength 
 in delivering the blow ; and, try hard as he could, he 
 could not get near enough to make one touch. 
 
 ‘ Arms and head, my lad, sharp.’ 
 
 Better satisfied now that he would not hurt his 
 adversary, Roy struck down at the near shoulder, but 
 
THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 49 
 
 bis sword glanced away. Then at the head, the legs, 
 everywhere that seemed to offer for a blow, but always 
 for his blade to glance off with a harsh grating sound. 
 
 ‘ There, it ’s of no use ; you can’t get near me, my 
 lad,’ said Ben, at last. 
 
 ‘Oh, yes, I can. I was afraid of hurting you. I 
 shall hit hard as hard,’ cried Roy, who felt nettled. 
 ‘ But I don’t want to hurt you ! let ’s have sticks.’ 
 
 ‘ I ’ll get sticks directly, sir. You hit me first with 
 the sword.’ 
 
 ‘Oh, very well, if you will have it, you shall,’ cried 
 Roy, and without giving any warning now, he delivered 
 a horizontal blow at the old soldier’s side; but it was 
 turned off just as the dozen or so which followed were 
 thrown aside, and then with a quiet laugh the old 
 fellow said : 
 
 ‘Now every time you hit at me, I could have run 
 you through.’ 
 
 ‘ No, you couldn’t,’ said Roy sharply. 
 
 ‘Well, we’ll see, sir ; put that down, and use this; 
 or no, keep your sword ; the hilt will protect your hand 
 in case I come down upon it.’ 
 
 He took up a stout ash stick, and threw himself on 
 guard again, waiting for Roy’s blow, which he turned 
 off, but before the next could descend, the boy’s aim 
 was disordered by a sharp dig in the chest from the 
 end of the ash stick ; and so it was as he went on : 
 before he could strike he always received a prod in 
 the chest, ribs, arms, or shoulders. 
 
 ‘ Oh, I say, Ben,’ he cried at last, ‘ I didn’t know 
 you could use a stick like that.’ 
 
 ‘ Suppose not, my lad ; but I knew you couldn’t use a 
 sword like that. Now I tell you what : you ’d better 
 come to me for an hour every morning before break- 
 
50 
 
 THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 fast, and I 'll begin to make such a man of you as your 
 father would like to see when he comes back.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, I will come, Ben/ said the lad ; ‘but my arm 
 does not ache so much now, and I don’t feel quite 
 beaten. Let ’s have another try.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, I ’ll try all day with you, if you like, sir/ said 
 the old soldier ; ‘ only suppose now you stand on guard 
 and let me attack.’ 
 
 ‘ With swords ? ’ said Boy, blankly. 
 
 ‘No, no/ said Ben, laughing; ‘I don’t want to hurt 
 you. We ’ll keep to sticks. Better still, I want you 
 to get used to handling a sword, so I ’ll have the stick 
 and you shall defend yourself with a blade.’ 
 
 ‘ But that wouldn’t be fair to you/ cried Roy. ‘ I 
 might hurt you, while you couldn’t hurt me.’ 
 
 ‘ Couldn’t I ? ’ said the old fellow, drily. ‘ I ’m 
 afraid I could, and more than you could me. Now 
 then, take that blade.’ 
 
 He took one from the wall — a handsome-looking 
 sword, upon which the armourer who made it had 
 bestowed a good deal of ingenious labour, carving the 
 sides, and ornamenting the hilt with a couple of 
 beautifully fluted representations in steel of the 
 scallop shell, so placed that they formed as complete 
 a protection to the hand of the user as that provided 
 in the basket-hilted Scottish claymore. 
 
 ‘ Find that too heavy for you, sir ? ’ 
 
 ‘ It is heavy/ said Roy ; ‘ but one seems to be able to 
 handle it easily/ 
 
 ‘Yes, sir; you’ll find that will move lightly. You 
 see it ’s so well balanced by the hilt being made heavy. 
 The blade comes up lightly, and, with a fair chance, I 
 believe I could cut a man in two with it after a few 
 touches on a grindstone.’ 
 
THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 51 
 
 ‘ Ugh ! ’ ejaculated Roy ; ‘ horrid ! 9 
 ‘ Oh, I don’t know, sir. Much more horrid if he cut 
 you in two. It’s of no use to be thin-skinned over 
 fighting in earnest. Man’s got to defend himself. 
 
 Now then, let ’s give you a word or two of advice to 
 begin with. A good swordsman makes his blade move 
 so sharply that you can hardly see it go through the 
 air. You must make it fly about like lightning. 
 
 Now then, ready ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; but you won’t mind if I hurt you V 
 1 Don’t you be afraid of doing that, sir. If you hurt 
 me, it ’ll serve me right for being such a bungler. En 
 garde ? ’ 
 
 Roy threw himself into position, and the old soldier 
 attacked him very slowly, cutting at his neck on 
 either side, then down straight at his head, next at his 
 arms and legs ; and in every case, though in a bungling 
 way, Roy interposed his blade after the fashion 
 shown by his adversary. 
 
 Then the old fellow drew back and rested the point 
 of his ash stick upon his toe, while Roy panted a little 
 and smiled with satisfaction. 
 
 ‘ Come,’ he said, ‘ I wasn’t so bad there,’ 
 f Oh no, you weren’t so bad there, because you 
 showed that you ’d got some idea of what a sword ’s 
 for ; but when you ’re ready we ’ll begin again. May 
 as well have something to think about till to-morrow 
 morning. First man you fight with won’t stop to ask 
 whether you ’re ready, you know.’ 
 
 ‘ I suppose not, but wait a minute.’ 
 
 ‘ Hour, if you like, sir ; but your arms ’ll soon get 
 hard. Seems a pity, though, that they ’re not harder 
 now. I often asked the master to let me teach you 
 how to use a sword.’ 
 
 D 
 
 LIBRARY — — . 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF Viww 
 
52 
 
 THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 ‘ Yes, I know ; but my mother always objected. 
 She doesn’t like swords. I do/ 
 
 ‘ Of course you do, sir. It ’s a lad’s nature to like 
 one. Ready ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes,’ cried Roy, standing on his guard ; ‘ but look 
 out this time, Ben, because I mean you to have some- 
 thing.’ 
 
 ‘ That ’s right, sir ; but mind this : I ’m not going to 
 let my stick travel like a snail after a cabbage leaf 
 this time. I ’m going to cut as I should with a sword, 
 only I ’m going to hit as if you were made of glass, so 
 as not to break you. Now ! 5 
 
 The old soldier’s eyes flashed as he threw one foot 
 forward, Roy doing the same ; but it was his newly 
 polished sword that flashed as he prepared to guard 
 the cuts, taking care, or meaning to take care, to hold 
 his blade at such an angle that the stick would 
 glance off. The encounter ended in a few seconds. 
 Whizz, whirr , pat, pat, pat, and the elastic ash sapling 
 came down smartly upon the boy’s arms, legs, sides, 
 shoulders, and finished off with a rap on the head ; 
 with the result that Roy angrily threw the sword 
 jangling upon the floor, and stood rubbing his arms 
 and sides viciously. 
 
 ‘ You said you were going to hit at me as if I were 
 made of glass,’ cried the boy. 
 
 ‘ So I did. Don’t mean to say those taps hurt you V 
 
 ‘ Hurt ? They sting horribly/ 
 
 ‘ Why, those cuts would hardly have killed flies, sir. 
 But why didn’t you guard ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Guard ? I did guard,’ cried Roy, angrily, as he 
 rubbed away ; ‘ but you were so quick/ 
 
 ‘ Oh, I can cut quicker than that, sir. You see I 
 got in before you did, every time. I ’d cut, and was on 
 
THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 53 
 
 mv way to give another before you were ready for 
 the first. Come, they don’t tingle now, do they ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Tingle ? Yes. Here, I want a stick. I ’m not 
 going to leave off without showing you how it does 
 hurt/ 
 
 ‘ Better leave off now, sir/ said the man, grinning. 
 
 4 But I don’t want to/ cried Roy ; and picking up 
 the sword which he had handled with a feeling of 
 pride, he took the other stick and crying 4 Ready ! ’ 
 attacked in his turn, striking hard and as swiftly as he 
 could, but crack , crack , cracky wherever he struck, there 
 was the defensive sapling ; and at last, with his arm 
 and shoulder aching, the boy lowered his point, and 
 stood panting, with his brow moist with beads of 
 perspiration. 
 
 4 Well done !’ cried Ben ; 4 now that \s something like 
 a first lesson ; why, those last were twice as good as 
 any you gave before/ 
 
 ‘Yes/ said Roy proudly ; ‘I thought I could make 
 you feel. Some of those went home/ 
 
 4 Not one of them, my lad/ said Ben, smiling; 4 you 
 didn’t touch me once/ 
 
 4 Not once V 
 
 4 No, sir; not once/ 
 
 4 Is that the truth, Ben ? ’ 
 
 4 Every word of it, sir ; but never you mind that : 
 you did fine, and if you ’ll come to me every morning, 
 I ’ll make you so that in three months I shall have to 
 look out for myself/ 
 
 4 1 don’t seem to have done any good at all,’ said 
 Roy pettishly. 
 
 4 Not done no good, sir ? Why, you ’ve done 
 wonders ; you Ve taken all the conceit out of yourself, 
 and learned in one lesson that you don’t know any- 
 
54 
 
 THE USE OF A SWORD. 
 
 thing whatever about a sword, except that it has a 
 blade and a hilt and a scabbard. And all the time 
 you ’d been thinking that all you had to do was to 
 chop and stab with it as easy as could be, and that 
 there was nothing more to learn. Now didn’t you V 
 ‘ Something like it/ said Roy, who was now cooling 
 down ; ‘ but of course I knew that you had to parry.’ 
 
 ‘ But you didn’t know how to, my lad; and look 
 here, you haven’t tried to thrust yet. Here, give me 
 a sharp one now.’ 
 
 'No, I can’t do any more/ said Roy sulkily. ‘ I 
 don’t know how.’ 
 
 ‘ That ’s a true word, sir, but you ’re going to try.’ 
 
 ‘ No, I’m not,’ said Roy, whom a sharp sting in one 
 leg from the worst cut made a little vicious again. 
 
 ‘ Come, come, come,’ said the old soldier reproach- 
 fully. ‘ That aren’t like my master’s son talking ; 
 that’s like a foolish boy without anything in his head.’ 
 c Look here, Ben ; don’t you be insolent.’ 
 
 ‘ Not I, Master Roy. I wouldn’t be to you. Only I 
 speak out because I ’m proud of you, my lad, and I 
 want to see you grow up into a man like your father. 
 I tried hard not to hurt you, sir, but I suppose I did. 
 But I can’t say I ’m sorry.’ 
 
 ‘ Then you ought to be, for you cut at me like a 
 brute.’ 
 
 The old soldier shook his head sadly. 
 
 ‘ You don’t mean that, Master Roy/ he said ; ‘ and 
 it’s only because you ’re tingling a bit; that’s all.’ 
 
 The man’s words disarmed Roy, and the angry 
 frown passed away, as he said frankly : 
 
 ‘ No, I don’t mean it now, Ben. The places don’t 
 tingle so; but I say, there’ll be black marks wherever 
 you cut at me.’ 
 
THE USE OF A SWOllD. 
 
 55 
 
 ‘ Never mind, sir ; they ’ll soon come white again, and 
 you ’ll know next time that you ’ve got to have your 
 weapon ready to save yourself. Well, I dunno. I 
 meant it right, but you ’ve had enough of it. Some day 
 Sir Granby ’ll let you go to a big fencing-master as 
 never faced a bit o’ steel drawn in anger in his life, 
 and he ’ll put you on leather pads and things, and tap 
 you soft like, and show you how to bow, s’loot, and 
 cut capers like a Frenchman, and when he ’s done with 
 you I could cut you up into mincemeat without you 
 being able to give me a scratch.’ 
 
 ‘Get out!’ cried Roy. ‘You don’t think anything 
 of the sort. What time shall I come to-morrow 
 morning — six V 
 
 ‘No, sir, no. Bed’s very nice at six o’clock in the 
 morning. You stop there, and then you won’t be 
 hurt.’ 
 
 ‘ Five, then ?’ said Roy sharply. 
 
 ‘ Nay, sir ; you wait for the big fencing-master/ 
 
 ‘ Five o’clock, I said,’ cried Roy. 
 
 The old soldier took the sword Roy had held, and 
 fetching a piece of leather from the drawer, began to 
 polish off the finger marks left upon the steel. 
 
 ‘ I said five o’clock, Ben ? ’ cried the boy very 
 decisively. 
 
 ‘ Nay, Master Roy, you give it up, sir. I ’m too 
 rough an old chap for you.’ 
 
 ‘Sorry I was so disagreeable, Ben/ said the boy, 
 offering his hand. 
 
 ‘ Mean it, sir V 
 
 ‘ Why, of course, Ben.’ 
 
 The hand was eagerly seized, and it being under- 
 stood that the sword practice was to begin punctually 
 at six next morning, they separated. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 ROY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 
 
 HE clock in the little turret which stood 
 out over the gateway facing Lady Roy- 
 land’s garden had not done striking six 
 when Roy entered the armoury next 
 morning, to find Ben hard at work fitting the interior 
 of a light helmet with a small leather cap which was 
 apparently well stuffed with wool. 
 
 ‘ Morning, Ben/ said the boy ; ‘ what ’s that for V 
 ‘ You, sir/ 
 
 ‘ To wear ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Of course. Just as well to take care of your face 
 and head when you "re handling swords. You can use 
 it with the visor up or down, ’cording to what we’re 
 doing. You see I want to learn you how to use a 
 sword like a soldier, and not like a gentleman who 
 never expects to see trouble.’ 
 
 ‘ Ready ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, quite ; and first thing ’s morning we ’ll 
 begin where we left off, and you shall try to learn 
 that you don’t know how to thrust. Nothing like 
 finding out how bad you are. Then you can begin to 
 see better what you have to learn.’ 
 
ROY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 
 
 57 
 
 4 Very well/ said Roy eagerly. 'You ’ll have to look 
 out now then, Ben, for I mean to learn, and pretty 
 quickly.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, yes, you ’ll learn quickly enough,’ said Ben, 
 placing the helmet upon the table and taking the pair 
 of sticks up from where he had placed them. ‘ But 
 say, Master Roy, I have been working here. Don’t 
 you think the place looks better?’ 
 
 ‘ I think my father would be proud of the armoury 
 if he could see the weapons,’ said Roy as he looked 
 round. ‘ Everything is splendid.’ 
 
 The old soldier smiled as he walked from suit to 
 suit of armour, some of which were obsolete, and could 
 only be looked upon as curiosities of the day ; but in 
 addition there were modern pieces of defensive armour 
 beautifully made, with carefully cleaned and inlaid 
 headpieces of the newest kind, and of those the old 
 soldier seemed to be especially proud. Then he led 
 the way on to the stands of offensive weapons, which 
 numbered quaint massive swords of great age, battle- 
 axes and maces, and so on to modern weapons of the 
 finest steel, with guns, petronels, and horse pistols of 
 clumsy construction, but considered perfect then. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir, I ’m proud of our weepuns,’ said Ben ; ‘ but 
 I aren’t a bit proud of the old castle, which seems to 
 be going right away to ruin.’ 
 
 ‘ That it isn’t,’ cried Roy indignantly. 4 It has been 
 repaired and repaired whenever it wanted doing up, 
 again and again.’ 
 
 o o 
 
 ‘Ah! you’re thinking about roofs and tiles and 
 plaster, my lad. I was thinking about the defences. 
 Such a place as this used to be ! Look at the gun- 
 carriages — haven’t been painted for years, nor the 
 guns cleaned.’ 
 
58 
 
 HOY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 
 
 ‘Well, mix up some paint and brush it on/ said 
 Roy, ‘ and clean up the guns. They can't be rusty, 
 because they 're brass.' 
 
 ‘Well, not brass exactly, sir,' said the man thought- 
 fully. ‘ It 's more of a mixtur’ like ; but to a man 
 like me, sir, it 's heart-breaking.' 
 
 6 What ! to see them turn green and like bronze ?' 
 
 ‘ Oh, I don't mind that so much, sir ; it 's seeing of 
 'em come down so much, like. Why, there's them 
 there big guns as stands in the courtyard behind the 
 breastwork.' 
 
 ‘ Garden, Ben.' 
 
 ‘Well, garden, sir. Why there's actooally ivy and 
 other 'nockshus weeds growing all over 'em.' 
 
 ‘ Well, it looks peaceful and nice.' 
 
 ‘ Bah ! A gun can't look peaceful and nice. But 
 that aren’t the worst of it, sir. I was along by 'em a 
 bit ago, and if you 'll believe me, when I put my hand 
 in one, if there warn't a sharp hissing noise !' 
 
 ‘ A snake ? Got in there ?' 
 
 ‘ Snake, sir ? No ! I wouldn't ha’ minded a snake ; 
 but there 's no snakes here.' 
 
 ‘ There was one, Ben, for I brought it up out of the 
 woods, and kept it in a box for months till it got away. 
 Then that 's where it is.' 
 
 ‘Nay. It were no snake, sir. It were one of them 
 little blue and yaller tomtit chaps as lays such lots o’ 
 eggs. I fetches a stick, and I was going to shove it in 
 and twist it in the hay and stuff' o’ the nest, and draw 
 it out.' 
 
 4 But you didn't ?' 
 
 ‘ No, sir, I didn't ; for I says to myself, if Sir Granby 
 and her ladyship like the place to go to ruin, they may 
 let it ; and if the two little birds — there was a cock 
 
ROY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 
 
 59 
 
 and hen — didn’t bring up twelve of the rummiest little 
 tiny young uns I ever did see. There they was, all 
 a-sitting in a row along the gun, and it seemed to me 
 so comic for ’em to be there that I bust out a-laughing 
 quite loud.’ 
 
 'And they all flew away ?’ 
 
 'Nay, sir, they didn’t; they stopped there a-t witter- 
 ing. But if that gun had been loaded and I ’d touched 
 it off* with a fire-stick, it would have warmed their 
 toes, eh ? But would you clean up the old guns ?’ 
 
 ' I don’t see why you shouldn’t, Ben. They ’re 
 valuable.’ 
 
 'Vallerble? I should think they are, sir. And 
 do you know, I will ; for who knows what might 
 happen ? They tell me down in the village that 
 there ’s trouble uppards, and people gets talking agen 
 the king. Ah, I ’d talk ’em if I had my way, and 
 make some of ’em squirm. — Yes, I will tidy things up 
 a bit. Startle some on ’em if we was to fire off a gun 
 or two over the village.’ 
 
 ' They ’d burst, Ben. Haven’t been fired for a 
 hundred years, I should say. Those brass guns were 
 made in Queen Elizabeth’s time.’ 
 
 ' Oh, they wouldn’t burst, sir ; I shouldn’t be afraid 
 of that. — But this is not learning to thrust, is it ?’ 
 
 'No. Come on,’ cried Roy, and he took one of the 
 stout ash rods. ' Here, hadn’t I better put on this 
 helmet ?’ 
 
 'Not yet, sir. You can practise thrusting without 
 that. Now then, here I am, sir. All ready for you 
 on my guard. Now, thrust.’ 
 
 Ben dropped into an easy position with his legs a 
 little bent, one foot advanced, his left hand behind 
 him, and his stick held diagonally across his breast. 
 
00 ROY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 
 
 Roy imitated him, dropping into the same position. 
 
 ‘Where shall I stab you ?’ he cried. 
 
 ‘Just wherever you like, sir — if you can/ 
 
 The boy made a quick dart forward with his stick, 
 and it passed by his teacher, who parried with the 
 slightest movement of his wrist. 
 
 ‘ I said thrust, sir/ 
 
 ‘Well, I did thrust/ 
 
 ‘ That wasn’t a thrust, sir ; that was only a poke. 
 It wouldn’t have gone through a man’s coat, let alone 
 his skin. Now again.’ 
 
 The boy made another push forward with his stick, 
 which was also parried. 
 
 ‘Nay, that won’t do, my lad; so let’s get to some- 
 thing better. Now, I’m going to thrust at you right 
 in the chest. Enemies don’t tell you where they’re 
 going to hit you, but I ’m going to tell you. Now 
 look out !’ 
 
 Roy prepared to guard the thrust, but the point 
 of the old man’s stick struck him sharply in the chest, 
 and he winced a little, but smiled. 
 
 ‘ Now, sir, you do that, but harder/ 
 
 Roy obeyed, but failed dismally. 
 
 ‘Of course/ said Ben. ‘Now that’s because you 
 didn’t try the right way, sir. Don’t poke at a man, 
 but throw your arm right back till you get your 
 hand level with your shoulder, and sword and arm 
 just in a line. Then thrust right out, and let your 
 body follow your arm — then you get some strength 
 into it. Now, once more/ 
 
 Roy followed his teacher’s instructions. 
 
 ‘Better — ever so much, sir. Now again — good; 
 again — good. You’ll soon do it. Now, can’t you see 
 what a lot of weight you get into a thrust like that. 
 
ROY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 
 
 61 
 
 One of your pokes would have done nothing. One 
 like that last would have sent your blade through 
 a man. Now again.’ 
 
 Roy was now fully upon his mettle, and he tried 
 hard to acquire some portion of the old soldier’s skill, 
 till his arm ached, and Ben cried ‘ Halt ! ’ and began 
 to chat about the old-fashioned armour. 
 
 ‘ Lots of it was too clumsy, sir. Strong men were 
 regularly loaded down ; and I ’ve thought for a long 
 time that all a man wants is a steel cap and steel 
 gloves. All the rest he ought to be able to do with 
 his sword.’ 
 
 ‘But you can’t ward off bullets with a sword, Ben,’ 
 said Roy. 
 
 ‘No, sir, nor you cant ward ’em off with armour. 
 They find out the jyntes, if they don’t go through.’ 
 
 ‘Would that suit of half-armour be much too big 
 for me, Ben?’ said Roy, pausing before a bronzed 
 ornamental set of defensive weapons, which had evi- 
 dently been the work of some Italian artist. 
 
 ‘No, sir, I shouldn’t think it would. You see that 
 was made for a small man, and you’re a big lad. 
 If you were to put that on, and used a bit o’ stuffing 
 here and there, you wouldn’t be so much amiss. It ’s 
 in fine condition, too, with its leather lining, and 
 that’s all as lissome and good as when it was first 
 made.’ 
 
 ‘ I should like to try that on some day, Ben,’ said 
 the boy, eagerly examining the handsome suit. 
 
 ‘Well, I don’t see why not, sir. You’d look fine in 
 that. Wants three or four white ostrich feathers in 
 the little gilt holder of the helmet. White uns would 
 look well with that dark armour. Looks just like 
 copper, don’t it ?’ 
 
62 
 
 HOY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 
 
 ‘ How long would it take to put it on V said 
 Roy. 
 
 ‘ Hour, sir ; and you 'd want some high buff boots to 
 wear with it/ 
 
 ‘An hour?' said Roy. ‘There wouldn't be time 
 before breakfast/ 
 
 ‘No, sir. But I tell you what — I've only cleaned 
 and polished and iled the straps. If you feels as if 
 you 'd like to put it on, I 'll go over it well, and see to 
 the buckles and studs : shall I ?' 
 
 ‘ Yes, do, Ben.' 
 
 ‘ That I will, sir. And I say, if, when you 're ready, 
 1 was to saddle one of the horses proper, and you was 
 to mount, and her ladyship see you, she 'd be sorry as 
 ever she wanted you to be a statesman.' 
 
 Roy shook his head dubiously. 
 
 ‘Oh, but she would, sir. Man looks grand in his 
 armour and feathers.' 
 
 ‘ But I 'm only a boy,' said Roy sadly. 
 
 ‘ Who 's to know that when you 're in armour, and 
 your visor down, sir. A suit of armour like that, and 
 you on a grand horse, would make a man of you. 
 It 's fine, and no mistake.' 
 
 ‘ But you were sneering at armour a little while ago, 
 Ben,' said Roy. 
 
 ‘ For fighting in, sir, but not for show. You see 
 there 's something about armour and feathers and 
 flags that gets hold of people, and a soldier 's a man 
 who likes to look well. I 'm an old un now, but I 
 wouldn’t say no to a good new uniform, with a bit 
 o' colour in it ; but if you want me to fight, I don’t 
 want to be all plates and things like a lobster, and 
 not able to move. I want to be free to use my arms. 
 Right enough for show, sir, and make a regiment look 
 
ROY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. G3 
 
 handsome ; but fighting ’s like gardening — want to take 
 your coat off when you go to work/ 
 
 ‘But you will get that armour ready, Ben ?’ 
 
 ‘ Course I will, sir. On’y too glad to see you take 
 a liking to a bit o’ armour and a sword. Now then, 
 what do you say to beginning again V 
 
 ‘I'm ready/ said Roy, but with a longing look at 
 the armour. 
 
 ‘ Then you shall just put that helmet on, and have 
 the visor down. You won’t be able to see so well, 
 but it will save your face from an accidental cut.’ 
 
 He placed the helmet on the boy’s head, adjusted 
 the cheek straps, and drew back. 
 
 ‘ Find it heavy, sir V 
 
 ‘Rather ! Feels as if it would topple off as soon as 
 I begin to move.’ 
 
 ‘ But it won’t, sir. The leather cap inside will stop 
 that. Now then, if you please, we ’ll begin. I ’m 
 going to cut at you slowly and softly, and you ’ve got 
 to guard yourself, and then turn off! I shall be very 
 slow, but, after a bit, I shall cut like lightning, and 
 before I’ve done I shan’t be no more able to hit you 
 than you ’re able now to hit me/ 
 
 Roy said nothing, and the man began cutting at him 
 to right and to left, upward from the same direction 
 and downward, as if bent upon cleaving his shoulders, 
 and for every cut Ben showed him how to make the 
 proper guard, holding his weapon so that the stroke 
 should glance off* and laying especial weight upon the 
 necessity for catching the blow aimed upon the forte 
 of the blade toward the hilt, and not upon the faible 
 near the point. 
 
 Then came the turn of the head, and the horizontal 
 and down right cuts were, after further instruction, 
 
64 
 
 HOY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 
 
 received so that they too glanced off, Roy gaining more 
 and more confidence at every stroke. But that helmet 
 was an utter nuisance and half buried the wearer. 
 
 4 1 ’m beginning to think you ’re right, Ben, about 
 the armour/ said the lad at last. 
 
 ‘ Yes, ’tis a bit awkward, sir ; but you ’ll get used to 
 it. If you can defend yourself well with that on, why, 
 of course, you can without. Now then, suppose, for a 
 change, you have a cut at me.’ 
 
 ‘ Why, what tomfoolery is this ? ’ said a highly 
 pitched voice ; and Roy tried to snatch off* his helmet 
 as he caught sight of the secretary standing in the 
 doorway looking on. 
 
 But the helmet would not come off easily/and after 
 a tug or two Roy was fain to turn to the old soldier. 
 
 ‘ Here/ he said hastily, ‘ unfasten this, Ben, quick ! ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir; but I don’t see as you’ve any call to be in 
 such a hurry. You ’ve a right to learn to use a sword 
 if you like. Only the strap fastened over this stud, 
 and there you are.’ 
 
 Red-faced and annoyed, Roy faced the secretary, 
 w r ho had walked slowly into the armoury, to stand 
 looking about him with a sneer of contempt upon his 
 lip. 
 
 f Only practising a little sword-play, sir/ said the 
 boy, as soon as his head was relieved. 
 
 ‘ Sword-play ! Is there no other kind of play a boy 
 like you can take to ? What do you want with sword- 
 play ?’ 
 
 4 My father ’s a soldier/ said Roy. 
 
 ‘Yes; but you are not going to be a fighting man, 
 sir; and, behindhand as you are with your studies, I 
 think you might try a little more to do your instructor 
 credit, and not waste time with one of the servants in 
 
* My father ’s a soldier/ said Roy. 
 

 
ROY TAKES HIS NEXT LESSON. 67 
 
 such a barbaric pursuit as this. Lady Royland is 
 waiting breakfast. You had better come at once/ 
 
 Feeling humbled and abashed before the old soldier, 
 Roy followed the secretary without a word, and they 
 entered the breakfast-room together, Lady Royland 
 looking up pale and disturbed, and upon seeing her 
 son’s face, exclaiming : 
 
 ‘ Why, Roy, how hot and tired you look ! Have you 
 been running V 
 
 The secretary laughed contemptuously. 
 
 ‘ No, mother ; practising fencing with Ben/ 
 
 4 Oh, Roy ! ’ cried his mother reproachfully ; f what 
 can you want with fencing. My dear boy, pray think 
 more of your books/ 
 
 Master Pawson gave the lad a peculiar look, and 
 Roy felt as if he should like to kick out under the 
 table so viciously that the sneering smile might give 
 place to a contraction expressing pain. 
 
 But Roy did not speak, and the breakfast went on. 
 
 E 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY. 
 
 OME to me in half an hour, Roy/ said 
 Master Pawson, as they rose from the 
 table, the boy hurrying away to the 
 armoury to find Ben busy as ever, and 
 engaged now in seeing to the straps and fittings of the 
 Italian suit of bronzed steel. 
 
 ‘ Thought I VI do it, sir/ he said, ‘ in case you ever 
 asked for it ; but I s’pose it ’s all over with your learn- 
 ing to be a man now/ 
 
 ‘ Indeed it is not/ said Roy sharply. ‘ I Vn sure my 
 father would not object to my learning fencing/ 
 
 ‘ Sword-play, sir/ 
 
 ‘Very well — sword-play/ said Roy pettishly; ‘so 
 long as I do not neglect any studies I have to go 
 through with Master Pawson/ 
 
 ‘ And I s’pose you Ve been a-neglecting of ’em, sir, 
 eh ?’ said the old man drily. 
 
 ‘That I’ve not. Perhaps I have not got on so 
 well as I ought, but that’s because I’m stupid, I 
 suppose.’ 
 
 ‘ Nay, nay, nay ! That won’t do, Master Roy. 
 There’s lots o’ things I can do as you can’t ; but that’s 
 because you ’ve never learnt/ 
 
BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY. 69 
 
 ‘ Master Pawson ’s cross because I don’t do what he 
 wants/ 
 
 ‘ Why, what does he want you to do, sir ?’ 
 
 ‘ Learn to play the big fiddle.’ 
 
 ‘What!’ cried the man indignantly. ‘Then don’t 
 you do it, my lad.’ 
 
 ‘ I don’t mean to,’ said Roy ; ‘ and I don’t want to 
 hurt my mother’s feelings ; and so I won’t make a lot 
 of show over learning sword-play with you, but I shall 
 go on with it, Ben, and you shall take the swords or 
 sticks down in the hollow in the wood, and I ’ll meet 
 you there every morning at six/ 
 
 ‘ Mean it, sir ? ’ 
 
 ‘Yes, of course ; and now I must be off. I was to be 
 with Master Pawson in half an hour.’ 
 
 ‘ Off you go, then, my lad. Always keep to your 
 time.’ 
 
 Roy ran off* and was going straight to Master 
 Pawson’s room in the corner tower, but on the way he 
 met Lady Royland, who took his arm and walked with 
 him out into the square garden. 
 
 ‘ Why, mother, you ’ve been crying/ said the boy 
 tenderly. 
 
 ‘ Can you see that, my dear V 
 
 4 Yes ; what is the matter ? I know though. 
 You ’re fretting about not hearing from father.’ 
 
 ‘Well, is it not enough to make me fret, my boy?’ 
 she said reproachfully. 
 
 ‘ Of course ! And I ’m so thoughtless/ 
 
 ‘ Yes, Roy,’ said Lady Royland with a sad smile; 4 1 
 am afraid you are.’ 
 
 4 1 try not to be, mother; I do indeed/ cried Roy; 
 4 but tell me — is there anything fresh? Yes; you’ve 
 had some bad news ! Then you ’ve heard from father/ 
 
70 
 
 BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY. 
 
 ‘No, my boy, no; the bad news comes through 
 Master Pawson. He has heard again from his friends 
 in London/ 
 
 ‘ Look here, mother/ cried the boy hotly, ‘ I want to 
 know why he should get letters easily, and we get 
 none/ 
 
 Lady Royland sighed. 
 
 ‘ Father must be too busy to write/ 
 
 ‘I am afraid so, my dear/ 
 
 ‘ But what is the bad news he has told you this 
 morning ?’ 
 
 They were close up to the foot of the corner tower 
 as Roy asked this question ; and, as Lady Royland 
 replied, a few notes of some air being played upon the 
 violoncello high up came floating down to their ears. 
 
 ‘ He tells me that there is no doubt about a terrible 
 revolution having broken out, my boy ; that the 
 Parliament is raising an army to fight against the 
 king, and that his friends feel sure that his majesty's 
 cause is lost/ 
 
 ‘ Then he doesn’t know anything about it, mother,’ 
 cried the boy indignantly. ‘ The king has too many 
 brave officers like father who will fight for him, and 
 take care that his cause is not lost. Oh, I say, hark 
 to that ! ’ 
 
 ‘ That ’ was another strain floating down to them. 
 
 ‘ Yes,’ said Lady Royland sadly ; ‘ it is Master Paw- 
 son playing. He is waiting for you, Roy.’ 
 
 ‘Yes; playing,’ said the boy hotly. ‘It makes me 
 think of what I read with him one day about that 
 Roman emperor — what was his name ? — playing while 
 Rome was burning. But don’t you fret, mother ; Lon- 
 don won’t be burnt while father ’s there.’ 
 
 ‘ You do not realise what it may mean, my boy/ 
 
BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY. 
 
 71 
 
 ' Oh yes, I think I do, mother; but you don’t think 
 fairly. You are too anxious. But there ; I must go 
 up to him now/ 
 
 ' Yes, go, my boy ; and you will not cause me any 
 more anxiety than you can help ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Why, of course I won’t, mother. But if it is going 
 to be a war, don’t you think I ought to learn all I can 
 about being a soldier ? ’ 
 
 'Roy! No, no!’ cried Lady Royland wildly. 'Do 
 I not suffer enough on your father’s account ?’ 
 
 'There, I won’t say any more, mother dear,’ said 
 Roy, clinging to her arm ; 'and now I’ll confess some- 
 thing.’ 
 
 ' You have something to confess ? ’ said Lady Royland 
 excitedly, as she stopped where they were, just beneath 
 the corner tower, and quite unconscious of the fact 
 that a head was cautiously thrust out of one of the 
 upper windows, and then drawn back, so that only the 
 tip of an ear and a few curls were left visible. ' Tell 
 me quickly, Roy ; you have been keeping back some 
 news.’ 
 
 ' No, no, mother, not a bit ; just as if I would when 
 I know how anxious you are ! It was only this. Old 
 Ben is always grumbling about the place going to ruin, 
 as he calls it, and I told him, to please him, that he 
 might clean up some of the big guns.’ 
 
 ‘ But you should not have done this, my dear.’ 
 
 ‘No; I’ll tell him not to, mother. And I’d made 
 an arrangement with him to meet him every morning 
 out in the primrose dell to practise sword-cutting. 
 I was going to-morrow morning, but I won’t go 
 now.’ 
 
 Lady Royland pressed her lips to the boy’s forehead, 
 and smiled in his face. 
 
72 
 
 BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY. 
 
 ‘ Thank you, my dear/ she said softly. ‘ Recollect 
 you are everything to me now ! And I want your 
 help and comfort now I am so terribly alone. Master 
 Pawson is profuse in his offers of assistance to relieve 
 me of the management here, but I want that assist- 
 ance to come from my son/ 
 
 ‘ Of course ! ’ said Roy haughtily. ‘ He s only the 
 secretary, and if any one is to take fathers place, it 
 ought to be me/ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; and you shall, Roy, my dear. You are very 
 young, but now this trouble has come upon us, you 
 must try to be a man and my counsellor, so that when 
 your father returns ’ 
 
 She ceased speaking, and Roy pressed her hands 
 encouragingly as he saw her lips trembling, and that 
 she had turned ghastly white. 
 
 ‘When your father returns/ she said, now firmly, 
 
 ‘ we must let him see that we have managed every- 
 thing well/ 
 
 ‘ Then why not, as it ’s war time, let Ben do what he 
 wanted, and we ’ll put the place in a regular state of 
 defence ? ’ 
 
 ‘No, no, no, my dear/ said Lady Royland, with a 
 shudder. ‘ Why should you give our peaceful happy 
 home even the faintest semblance of war, when it can 
 by no possibility come into this calm, quiet, retired 
 nook. No, my boy, not that, please/ 
 
 ‘Very well, mother. Then I’ll go riding round to 
 see the tenants, and look after the things at home just 
 as you wish me to. Will that do ? ’ 
 
 Lady Royland smiled, and then pressed her son’s 
 arm. 
 
 ‘Go up now, then, to Master Pawson’s room/ she 
 said; ‘and recollect that one of the things I wish you 
 
BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY. 73 
 
 to do is to be more studious than you would be if your 
 father were at home/ 
 
 Roy nodded and hurried up into the corridor, think- 
 ing to himself that Master Pawson would not like his 
 being so much in his mothers confidence. 
 
 6 Then he ’ll have to dislike it. He has been a bit 
 too forward lately, speaking to the servants as if he 
 were master here. I heard him quite bully poor old 
 Jenk one day. But, of course, I don’t want to quarrel 
 with him/ 
 
 Roy ascended the staircase and entered the room, to 
 find the secretary bending over a big volume in the 
 Greek character; and, as he looked up smiling, the 
 boy felt that his tutor was about the least quarrel- 
 some-looking personage he had ever seen. 
 
 ‘ Rather a long half-hour, Roy, is it not ? ’ he said. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir ; I ’m very sorry. My mother met me as I 
 was coming across the garden, and talked to me, and 
 I could not leave her in such trouble/ 
 
 ‘ Trouble ? Trouble ? 9 said the secretary, raising his 
 eyebrows. 
 
 ‘Of course, sir, about the bad news you told her 
 this morning/ 
 
 ‘ Indeed ! And did Lady Royland confide in you ? 9 
 
 ‘ Why, of course ! ’ said Roy quickly. 
 
 ‘ Oh, yes — of course ! Her ladyship would do what 
 is for the best. Well, let us to our reading. We have 
 lost half an hour, and I am going to make it a little 
 shorter this morning, for I thought of going across as 
 far as the vicarage/ 
 
 ‘ To see Master Meldew, sir ? ’ 
 
 ‘Yes; of course. He has not been here lately 
 Now then, where we left off— it was about the Punic 
 War, was it not ? ’ 
 
74 
 
 BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir ; but don’t let ’s have anything about war 
 this morning.’ 
 
 ‘Very well,’ said the secretary ; ‘let it be something 
 about peace.’ 
 
 It was something about peace, but what Roy did not 
 know half an hour later, for his head was in a whirl, 
 and his reading became quite mechanical. For there 
 was the trouble his mother was in, her wishes as to 
 his conduct, and his secret interview with Ben, to keep 
 on buzzing in his brain ; so that it was with a sigh of 
 relief that he heard the secretary’s command to close 
 his book, and he gazed at him wonderingly, asking 
 himself whether the words were sarcastic, for Master 
 Pawson said : 
 
 ‘ I compliment you, Roy ; you have done remarkably 
 well, and been very attentive this morning. By the 
 way, if her ladyship makes any remark about my 
 absence, you can say that you expect Master Meldew 
 has asked me to stay and partake of dinner with him.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ Not unless she asks,’ continued the secretary, ‘ In 
 all probability she will not notice my absence/ 
 
 Roy descended with his books ; then felt that he 
 should like to be alone and think, and to this end he 
 made his way to the gloomy old guardroom on the 
 right of the great gateway, ran up the winding stair, 
 and soon reached the roof, where he lay down on the 
 breastwork over the machicolations, and had not been 
 there long before he heard steps, and looking over saw 
 Master Pawson cross the drawbridge, and go out of the 
 farther gateway, watching him unseen till he turned 
 off by the pathway leading through the village, and 
 entering the main road. 
 
 Then it occurred to Roy that, as he had an un- 
 
BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY. 
 
 75 
 
 pleasant communication to make, he could not do 
 better than get it over at once. So he descended, and 
 began to search for the old soldier ; but it was some 
 time before he could find him out. 
 
 Yet it seemed to be quite soon enough, for the old 
 fellow looked very grim and sour as he listened to the 
 communication. 
 
 £ Very well, Master Roy/ he said; ‘the mistress is 
 master now, and it's your dooty to obey her; but it 
 do seem like playing at fast and loose with a man. 
 There, I’ve got no more to say — only that I was 
 beginning to feel a bit bright and chirpy ; but now I ’m 
 all going back’ard again, and feel as rusty as every- 
 thing else about the place.’ 
 
 * I ? m very sorry, Ben, for I really did want to learn,’ 
 said Roy apologetically. 
 
 £ Yes, sir, I s’pose you did ; and this here ’s a world 
 o’ trouble, and the longer you lives in it the more you 
 finds out as you can’t do what you like, so you grins 
 and bears it ; but the grinning ’s about the hardest part 
 o’ the job. You’re ’bliged to bear it, but you aren’t 
 ’bliged to grin ; and, when the grins do come, you 
 never has a looking-glass afore you, but you alius 
 feels as if you never looked so ugly afore in your life.’ 
 
 £ But you ’ll have to help me in other things, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ Shall I, sir ? Don’t seem to me as there ’s anything 
 else as I can help you over.’ 
 
 £ Ob, but there is — while the war keeps my father 
 away/ 
 
 ‘War, sir? Nonsense! You don’t call a bit of a 
 riot got up by some ragged Jacks war.’ 
 
 ‘No; but this is getting to be a very serious affair, 
 according to what Master Pawson told my mother this 
 morning.’ 
 
76 
 
 BEN MARTLET FEELS RUSTY'. 
 
 ‘Master Pawson, sir! Why, what does he know 
 about it V 
 
 ‘A good deal, it seems. Some friends of his in 
 London send him news, and they said it is going to be 
 a terrible civil war/ 
 
 ‘And me not up there with Sir Gi anby !’ groaned 
 the man. ‘ Oh dear ! oh dear ! it ’s a wicked rusty 
 old world f 
 
 ‘ But I Ve promised to help my mother all I can, 
 Ben, and you must promise to help me/ 
 
 ‘ Of course, sir, that you know. But say, sir, war 
 breaking out, and we all rusted up like this ! We 
 ought to be ready for anything/ 
 
 ‘ So I thought, Ben ; but my mother says there s not 
 likely to be trouble in this out-of-the-way place/ 
 
 ‘ Then bless my dear lady’s innocence ! says Ben 
 Martlet, and that s me, sir. Why, you never knows 
 where a spark may drop, and the fire begin to run/ 
 
 ‘ No, Ben/ 
 
 ‘ And if this is sure to be such a peaceful spot, why 
 did the old Roylands build the castle and make a moat 
 and drawbridge, and all the rest of it ? They didn’t 
 mean the moat for nothing else, sir, but carp, tench, 
 and eels/ 
 
 ‘ And pike, Ben/ 
 
 ‘No, sir. They thought of very different kind of 
 pikes, sir, I can tell you — same as they I Ve got on the 
 walls yonder in sheaves. But there, her ladyship gives 
 the word to you, and you gives it to me, and I 
 shouldn’t be worth calling a soldier if I didn’t do as I 
 
 was ordered, and directly too, and Hark !’ 
 
 The old soldier held up his hand. 
 
 ‘ Horses ! 9 cried Roy excitedly. ‘ Why, who ’s 
 coming here V 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 NEWS FROM THE WAR. 
 
 OY and the old soldier hurried to a slit 
 which gave on the road, and the latter 
 began to breathe hard with excitement as 
 his eyes rested upon three clusty-looking 
 horsemen, well mounted, and from whose round- 
 topped, spiked steel caps the sun flashed from time to 
 time. 
 
 ‘ Why, they 're dragoons ! ' cried the old fellow 
 excitedly. ‘ Enemies, perhaps, and we Te without a 
 drawbridge as 'll pull up. Here, quick, take a sword, 
 Master Roy. Here 's mine. Let 's make a show. 
 They won't know but what there 's dozens of us.' 
 
 Roy followed the old soldiers commands, and, 
 buckling on the sword, hurried with him down to the 
 outer gate, just as the venerable old retainer slammed 
 it to with a heavy jarring sound, and challenged the 
 horsemen, whom he could hardly see, to halt. 
 
 ‘Well done, old man!' muttered Ben. ‘The right 
 stuff, Master Roy, though he is ninety-four.' 
 
 ‘What is it?' cried Roy, as he reached the gate, 
 where the men were dismounting and patting their 
 weary troop-horses. 
 
78 
 
 NEWS FROM THE WAR. 
 
 ‘ Despatches for Lady Royland/ said one, who 
 seemed to be the leader. ‘ Are you Master Roy, Sir 
 Granby’s son ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes. Have you come from my father ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, and made all the haste we could, but we’ ve 
 left two brave lads on the road/ 
 
 ‘ What ! their horses broke down ? 9 
 ‘ No, sir/ said the man significantly, ‘but they did/ 
 He took off his cap as he spoke, and displayed a 
 bandage round his forehead. 
 
 ‘My mate there’s got his shoulder ploughed, too, 
 by a bullet/ 
 
 ‘ Open the gates, Jenks,’ cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ One moment, sir,’ whispered Ben. ‘ Get the 
 despatches and see if they ’re in your father’s writing/ 
 ‘Right/ whispered back Roy. ‘Here! Your 
 despatches.’ 
 
 ,‘ No, sir/ said the man firmly. ‘ That ’s what they 
 asked who barred the way. Sir Granby’s orders were 
 to place ’em in his lady’s hands/ 
 
 ‘ Quite right,’ said Roy. ‘ But show them to me and 
 let me see my father’s hand and seal.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, that’s right enough, sir/ said the man. ‘We 
 might be enemies ;’ and he unstrapped a wallet slung 
 from his right shoulder, took out a great letter tied 
 with silk and sealed, and held it out, first on one side, 
 then upon the other, for the boy to see. 
 
 ‘Yes/ cried Roy eagerly, ‘ that’s my father’s writing, 
 and it is his seal. Open the gate, Jenkin, and let 
 them in. Why, my lads, you look worn out.’ 
 
 ‘Not quite, sir; but we’ve had a rough time of it. 
 The country’s full of crop-ears, and we’ve had our 
 work cut out to get here safe.’ 
 
 ‘Full of what?’ said Roy, staring as the troopers 
 
NEWS FROM THE WAR. 79 
 
 led in their horses, and he walked beside the man 
 who bore the despatches. 
 
 ‘ Crop-ears, sir — Parliamentary men.’ 
 
 • Is it so bad as that V 
 ‘ Bad ? Yes, sir/ 
 
 ‘ But my father — how is he V 
 
 ‘Well and hearty when he sent us off, sir/ 
 
 ‘ Come quickly then/ cried Roy, hurrying the men 
 along to the great drawbridge, over which the horses’ 
 hoofs began to rattle loudly. But they had not 
 gone half-way across the moat before there was the 
 rustle of a dress in front, and, looking ghastly pale, and 
 her eyes wild with excitement, Lady Royland came 
 hurrying to meet them. 
 
 Roy sprang to her crying : 
 
 ‘Letters from father, and he is quite well !’ 
 
 He caught his mother in his arms, for her eyes 
 closed and she reeled and would have fallen ; but the 
 next minute she had recovered her composure, and 
 held out her hand for the packet the trooper had 
 taken from his wallet. 
 
 ‘ Thank you/ she said smiling. ‘ Martlet, take 
 these poor tired fellows into the hall at once, and see 
 that they have every attention. Set some one to feed 
 their horses/ 
 
 ‘ Thank you, my lady/ said the man with rough 
 courtesy, as he took oft* his steel cap. 
 
 ‘ Ah, you are wounded !’ cried Lady Royland, with a 
 look of horror. 
 
 ‘ Only a scratch, my lady. My comrade here is worse 
 than 1/ 
 
 4 Your wounds shall be seen to at once/ 
 
 ‘If I might speak, my lady, a place to sit clown for 
 an hour or two, and something to eat and drink, would 
 
80 
 
 NEWS FROM THE WAR. 
 
 do us more good than a doctor. We haven’t had a 
 good meal since we rode away from Whitehall and 
 along the western road a week ago/ 
 
 ' Eight days and a harf, comradV growled one of 
 his companions. 
 
 'Is it? Well, I haven’t kept count/ 
 
 ' See to them at once, Martlet/ said Lady Royland ; 
 and the horses were led off, while, clinging to her son’s 
 arm, the anxious wife and mother hurried into the 
 library, threw herself into a chair, tore open the great 
 letter, and began, wild-eyed and excited, to read, while 
 Roy walked up and down the room with his eyes 
 fixed longingly upon the despatch till he could bear it 
 no longer. 
 
 'Oh mother!’ he cried, 'do, do, do pray give me a 
 little bit of the news.’ 
 
 ' My poor boy ! yes. How selfish of me ! Roy, dear, 
 there is something terribly wrong ! Your dear father 
 says he has been half mad with anxiety, for he has 
 sent letter after letter, and has had no news from us. 
 So at last he determined to send his own messengers, 
 and despatched five men to guard this letter to us — 
 but I saw only three/ 
 
 ' No,’ said Roy solemnly ; 'the roads are in the hands 
 of the enemy, mother, and two of the poor fellows 
 were killed on the way. Two of these three are 
 wounded.’ 
 
 ' Yes, .yes ! Horrible ! I could not have thought 
 matters were so bad as this/ 
 
 'But father is quite well V 
 
 ' Yes, yes, my dear ; but he says the king’s state is 
 getting desperate, and that he will have to take the 
 field at once. But the letters I sent — that he sent, my 
 boy?’ 
 
NEWS FROM THE WAR. 
 
 81 
 
 ‘ They must have all fallen into the enemy’s hands. 
 Mother, how bad everything must be ! But, pray, 
 praj r , go on. What does he say V 
 
 Lady Royland read on in silence for a few moments, 
 and as she read, the pallor in her face gave way to a 
 warm flush of excitement ; while Roy, in spite of his 
 eagerness to hear more, could not help wondering at 
 the firmness and decision his mother displayed, an 
 aspect which was supported by her words as she 
 turned to her son. 
 
 "Roy/ she cried, 'I was obliged to read first, but you 
 shall know everything. While we have been here in 
 peace, it seems that a terrible revolution has broken 
 out, and your father says that it will only be by 
 desperate efforts on the part of his friends that the 
 king’s position can be preserved. He says that these 
 efforts will be made, and that the king shall be saved.’ 
 
 ‘Hurrah!’ shouted the boy wildly. ‘God save the 
 king !’ 
 
 ‘God save the king!’ murmured Lady Royland 
 softly, with her eyes closed ; and her words sounded 
 like a prayerful echo of her son’s utterance. 
 
 There was a pause for a few moments, and then 
 Lady Royland went on. 
 
 ‘Your father says that we lie right out of the track 
 of the trouble here, and that he prays that nothing 
 may disturb us ; but as the country grows more 
 unsettled with the war, evil men will arise everywhere 
 ready to treat the laws of the country with contempt, 
 and that it is our duty in his absence to be prepared.’ 
 
 ‘Prepared! Yes, mother,’ cried Roy excitedly; 
 and he flung himself upon his knees, rested his elbows 
 on his mother’s lap, and seized her hands. ‘ Go on, go 
 on!’ 
 
82 
 
 NEWS FROM THE WAR. 
 
 ' He says that yon have grown a great fellow now, 
 and that the time has come for you to play the man, 
 and fill his place in helping me in every way possible/ 
 
 'Father says that, mother V cried the boy, flushing 
 scarlet. 
 
 ' Yes ; and that he looks to you to be my counsellor, 
 and with the help of his faithful old servant Martlet, 
 to do everything you can to put the place in a state of 
 defence/ 
 
 ' Why, mother/ said Roy, ‘ old Ben will go mad with 
 delight/ 
 
 Lady Royland suppressed a sigh, and went on 
 firmly. 
 
 'He bids me use my discretion to decide whom 
 among the tenants and people of the village I can — we 
 can — trust, Roy, and to call upon them to be ready in 
 case of an emergency to come in here and help to 
 protect the place and their own belongings ; but to be 
 very careful whom I do trust, for an enemy within 
 the gates is a terrible danger/ 
 
 'Yes, of course/ cried Roy, whose head seemed once 
 more in a whirl. 
 
 ' He goes on to say that there may not be the 
 slightest necessity for all this, but the very fact of our 
 being prepared will overawe people who might be 
 likely to prove disaffected, and will keep wandering 
 bands of marauders at a distance/ 
 
 'Of course — yes; I see/ cried Roy eagerly. 'Yes, 
 mother, I ’ll go to work at once/ 
 
 ' You will do nothing foolish, I know, my boy/ said 
 the mother, laying one hand upon his head and gazing 
 proudly in his eyes. 
 
 ' Nothing if I can help it/ he cried ; ' and I ’ll 
 consult you in everything ; but — but ’ 
 
NEWS FROM THE WAR. 
 
 83 
 
 ‘ Yes, my boy, speak out/ 
 
 1 1 don’t want to hurt your feelings, dear, and yet if 
 
 I speak of a sword or a gun ’ 
 
 Lady Royland shivered slightly, but she drew a long 
 deep breath, and raised herself up proudly. 
 
 ‘ Roy/ she said, 4 that was in times of peace, before 
 this terrible emergency had arisen. As a woman, I 
 shrink from bloodshed and everything that suggests 
 it. It has been my constant dread that you, my boy, 
 should follow your father’s profession. My boy a 
 soldier 1 I said, as I lay sleepless of a night, and I felt 
 that I could not bear the thought. But Heaven’s will 
 be done, my son. The time has come when my 
 weak womanly fears must be crushed down, and I 
 must fulfil my duty as your dear father’s wife. We 
 cannot question his wisdom. A terrible crisis has 
 come upon our land, and we must protect ourselves 
 and those who will look to us for help. Then, too, 
 your father calls upon us to try to save his estate 
 here from pillage and the ruthless wrecking of wicked 
 men. Roy, my boy, I hope I shall not be such a w^eak 
 woman now, but your help and strengthener, as you 
 will be mine. You will not hurt my feelings, dear, in 
 what you do. You see/ she continued smiling, as she 
 laid her hand upon the hilt of the sword the lad had 
 so hastily buckled on, ‘ I do not wince and shudder 
 now. Fate has decided upon your career, Roy, young 
 as you are, and I know that my son’s sword, like his 
 father’s, will never be drawn unless it is to protect the 
 weak and maintain the right/ 
 
 ‘ Never, mother/ cried the boy enthusiastically ; and 
 as Lady Royland tried to raise him, he sprang to his 
 'feet. ‘Oh,’ he cried, ‘I wish I were not such a boy !’ 
 'I do not/ said his mother, smiling. ‘You are 
 F 
 
84 
 
 NEWS FROM THE WAR. 
 
 young, and I am only a woman, but our cause will 
 make us strong, Roy. There/ she continued, embracing 
 him lovingly; ' the time has come to act. You will 
 consult with Martlet what to do about the defences 
 at once, while I write back to your father. When 
 do you think the men will be fit to go back V 
 
 'They’d go to-night, mother, they seem to be just 
 the fellows ; but their horses want two or three 
 days’ rest/ 
 
 ' Roy !’ 
 
 'Yes, mother. It’s a long journey, and they’ll 
 have to go by out-of-the-way roads to avoid attack/ 
 
 ' But we have horses/ 
 
 'Yes, mother, but they would sooner trust their 
 own/ 
 
 Lady Royland bowed her head. 
 
 'The letters must go back by them/ she said, 'and 
 they must start at the earliest minute they can. But 
 there is another thing. It is right that Master Pawson 
 
 O O 
 
 should be taken into our counsels !’ 
 
 ' Master Pawson, mother ?’ 
 
 ' Yes, my boy. He is your father’s trusted servant, 
 and I must not slight any friends. Go and ask him 
 to come here/ 
 
 ' Can’t/ said Roy shortly. ' He went out this 
 morning, and said he didn’t think he would be back 
 to dinner.’ 
 
 ' Indeed !’ 
 
 ' Gone over to see the vicar/ 
 
 ' Gone to Mr Meldew,’ said Lady Royland, whose 
 face looked very grave. 'Then it must be deferred 
 till his return. Now, Roy, what will you do first V 
 
 ‘See to the gates, mother, and that no one goes 
 out or comes in without leave/ 
 
NEWS FROM THE WAR. 85 
 
 ‘ Quite right, Captain Roy/ said Lady Roy land 
 smiling. 
 
 The boy looked at her wonderingly. 
 
 ‘My heart is more at rest, dear/ she said gently, 
 ‘and that aching anxiety is at an end. Roy, we 
 know the worst, and we must act for the best/ 
 
CHAPTER YIII. 
 
 BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 ITH his blood seeming to effervesce in his 
 veins from the excitement he felt, Roy 
 placed the writing materials in front of 
 his mother, and then hurried out, crossed 
 the drawbridge, and made for the little gate tower, 
 where, upon hearing steps, the old retainer came out, 
 bent of head and stooping, with one ear raised. 
 
 ‘ Master Roy's step,' he said ; and as the boy came 
 closer: ‘Yes, it's you, sir; just like your father's step, 
 sir, only younger. What's the news, Master Roy?' 
 
 ‘Bad, Jenk — civil war has broken out. Father 
 is well and with his regiment, but there is great 
 trouble in the land. I 'm going to put the castle 
 in a state of defence. Shut the gate again and keep 
 it close. No one is to come in or out without an 
 order from my mother or from me.' 
 
 ‘ That 's right, Master Roy, sir ; that \s right,'’ piped 
 the retainer. ‘I'll just buckle on my sword at once. 
 She's as sharp and bright as ever she was. Nobody 
 shall go by. So there 's to be a bit of a war, is there ?' 
 
 ‘Yes, I'm afraid so, Jenk.' 
 
BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 87 
 
 ‘ Don’t say afraid so, Master Roy ; sounds as if you 
 would be skeart, and your father’s son couldn’t be 
 that. But nobody goes by here without your orders, 
 sir, or my lady’s, and so I tell ’em. I ’m getting on 
 a bit in years, and I can’t see quite as well as I 
 should do, not like I used ; but it ’s the sperrit as 
 does it, Master Roy.’ 
 
 ‘So it is, Jenk; and you’ve got plenty in you, 
 haven’t you V 
 
 ‘Ay, ay, ay, Master Roy,’ quavered the old man; 
 ‘ plenty. Up at the house there they get talking 
 about me as if I was so very old ; but I ’ll let some 
 of ’em see. Why, I want five year o’ being a hundred 
 yet, and look at what they used to be in the Scripter. 
 I’ll keep the gate fast, sir — I did this morning, didn’t 
 I, when they three dragoons come up.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, capitally, Jenk — but I must go. I’m busy.’ 
 
 ‘ That ’s right, sir — you go. Don’t you be uneasy 
 about the gate, sir. I ’ll see to that.’ 
 
 ‘Yes/ said Roy to himself, ‘it is the spirit that 
 does it. Now I wonder whether I ’ve got spirit 
 enough to do all the work before me !’ 
 
 He hurried back over the drawbridge, and glanced 
 down into the clear moat where he could see the 
 great pike lying, but he did not stop to think about 
 catching it, for he hurried on to the servants’ hall, 
 drawing himself up as he felt the importance of his 
 position, and upon entering, the three troopers, who 
 were seated at a good substantial meal, all rose and 
 saluted their colonel’s son. 
 
 ‘ Got all you want, men V said Roy, startling himself 
 by his decisive way of speaking. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir; plenty, sir,’ said the man who bore the 
 despatch. ‘ Master Martlet saw to that.’ 
 
88 
 
 BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 •'That’s right. Now, look here, of course we want 
 you and your horses to have a good rest, but when 
 do you think you ’ll be ready to take a despatch 
 back?’ 
 
 ‘ Take a despatch back, sir ?’ said the man, staring. 
 ‘ We’re not to take anything back.’ 
 
 ‘Yes; a letter to my father.’ 
 
 ‘No, sir. Colonel Sir Granby Royland’s orders 
 were that we were to stop here and help to take care 
 of the castle.’ 
 
 ‘Were those my father’s commands?’ cried Roy 
 eagerly. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir, to all three of us — all five of us, it were, 
 and I’m sorry I couldn’t bring the other two with 
 me ; but I did my best, didn’t I, lads ?’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, corporal,’ chorused the others. 
 
 ‘ Oh, that ’s capital !’ cried Roy eagerly. ‘ It relieves 
 me of a good deal of anxiety. But my father — he ’ll 
 expect a letter back.’ 
 
 ‘No, sir; he said there was no knowing where he 
 would be with the regiment, and we were to stay 
 here till he sent orders for us to rejoin.’ 
 
 ‘Where is Martlet ?’ asked Roy then. 
 
 ‘ Said something about an armoury,’ replied the 
 corporal. 
 
 Roy hurried off, and in a few minutes found the 
 old soldier busy with a bottle of oil and a goose 
 feather, applying the oil to the mechanism of a row 
 of firelocks. 
 
 ‘ Oh, here you are, Ben,’ cried Roy excitedly. ‘ News 
 for you, man.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, ay, sir, I ’ve heard,’ said the old soldier sadly. 
 ‘ More rust.’ 
 
 •'Yes, for you to keep off. My father’s orders are 
 
BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 89 
 
 that the castle is to be put in a state of defence 
 directly/ 
 
 Down went the bottle on the floor ; and the oil 
 began to trickle out. 
 
 ‘ But — but/ stammered the old fellow, ‘ what does 
 her ladyship say V 
 
 ‘That she trusts to my father’s faithful old follower 
 to work with me, and do everything possible for the 
 defence of the place. Hurrah, Ben ! God save the 
 king !’ 
 
 ‘Hurrah! God save the king!’ roared Ben; and 
 running to the wall, he snatched a sword from where 
 it hung, drew it, and waved it round his head. ‘ Hah ! 
 Master Roy, you Ve made me feel ten years younger 
 with those few words/ 
 
 ‘ Have I, Ben ? Why, somehow all this has made 
 me feel ten years older/ 
 
 ‘ Then you Ve got a bit off me that I had to spare, 
 Master Roy, and good luck to you with it. Then/ he 
 continued, after listening with eager attention to Roy’s 
 rendering of his father’s orders, ‘ we must go to work 
 at once, sir/ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; at once, Ben/ 
 
 ‘ Then the first thing is to order the gate to be kept 
 shut, and that no one goes out or in unless he has a 
 pass from her ladyship or from you/ 
 
 ‘ Done, Ben. I have been to old Jenk, and he has 
 shut the gate, and buckled on his old sword/ 
 
 ‘ Hah ! hum ! yes,’ said the old soldier, rubbing one 
 of his ears ; ‘ that sounds very nice, Master Roy, but/ 
 he continued, with a look of perplexity, ‘ it doesn’t 
 mean much now, does it V 
 
 ‘ 1 don’t understand you/ 
 
 ‘ Why sir, I mean this ; that if any one came up to 
 
90 
 
 BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 the gate and wanted to come in — “ Give the pass/’ says 
 J enk. “ Haven’t got one,” says whoever it is. “ Can’t 
 
 pass, then,” says Jenk, and then’ 
 
 ‘ Well, yes, and then ?’ said Roy. 
 
 ‘ Why, sir, if he took a good deep breath, and then 
 gave a puff, he ’d blow poor old Jenk into the moat. 
 He’s a good old boy, and I don’t want to hurt his 
 feelings, but we can’t leave things at the gate like 
 that.’ 
 
 ‘ But it would break his heart to be told he is — 
 he is ’ 
 
 ‘ Too rusty to go on, sir,’ said Ben grimly. ‘ But it 
 would break her ladyship’s heart if we didn’t do our 
 duty, and we shan’t be doing that if we leave our out- 
 work in the hands of poor old Jenk.’ 
 
 ‘ What ’s to be done ?’ 
 
 ‘ I know, sir. Tell him the gate ’s very important, 
 and that he must have two men with him, and let him 
 suppose they ’re under his command.’ 
 
 ‘ That’s it, capital!’ cried Roy. 'Then we must 
 place two men there with him at once.’ 
 
 ‘ Ye — e — es, sir,’ said Ben drily. ‘ But who are we 
 to place there — ourselves V 
 
 Roy looked hard at Ben, and Ben looked hard at 
 Roy. 
 
 ‘ You see, sir, we ’ve got the castle and the weepuns, 
 but we’ve no garrison. That’s the first thing to see 
 to. Why, when those three troopers have gone back 
 with their despatch, we shall have as good as nobody.’ 
 
 ‘ But they’re not going back, Ben. Father’s orders 
 are that they ’re to stay.’ 
 
 ‘ Three trained soldiers, sir, to start with ! ’ cried 
 Ben. ‘ Me four, and you five. Why, that ’s just like 
 five seeds out of which we can grow a little army.’ 
 
BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 91 
 
 ‘ Then there are the men-servants/ 
 
 ‘ Well, sir, they’re more used to washing cups and 
 cleaning knives, and plate, and horses, but we shall 
 have to lick ’em into shape. Let’s see, there’s the 
 three men indoors, the groom, and coachman, that 
 makes five more.’ 
 
 ‘ And the two gardeners.’ 
 
 ‘ Of course, sir ! Why, they ’ll make the best of 
 ’em all. Twelve of us.’ 
 
 ‘ And Master Pawson, thirteen/ 
 
 ‘P’ff! him!’ cried Ben, with a look of contempt. 
 ‘ What’s he going to do ? Read to the sentries, sir, to 
 keep ’em from going to sleep ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, he’ll be of some use, Ben. We mustn’t despise 
 any one/ 
 
 ‘ Right, sir, we mustn’t ; so as soon as he comes back 
 
 — he ’s gone over to Parson Meldew’s ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, I know.’ 
 
 ‘ You tell him to get to his books and read all he can 
 about sword and pike wounds, and how to take a 
 bullet out of a man when he gets hit. Then he can 
 cut up bandages and get ready knives and scissors and 
 thread and big needles/ 
 
 ‘Do you mean in case of wounds, Ben ?’ 
 
 ‘ Why, of course, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ But do you think it likely that we shall have 
 some ’ 
 
 ‘ Rather queer sort of siege if we don’t have some 
 damage done, sir. Well, that settles about Master 
 Pawson. Now what next ?’ 
 
 ‘ The men at the farm, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir ; we ought to get about ten or a dozen. 
 They’re good stout lads. We must have them up at 
 once and do a bit of drilling. They needn’t stay here 
 
92 
 
 BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 yet, but they can be got in order and ready to come in 
 at a moment’s notice. Next ?’ 
 
 ‘ All the tenants must be seen, Ben. They ’ll all 
 come too, and drill ready for service if wanted/ 
 
 'And that means about another twenty, I suppose, 
 sir.’ 
 
 'Yes, or more, Ben.’ 
 
 ' If they ’re staunch, sir.’ 
 
 ‘Ah, but they would be. My father’s own tenants !’ 
 ' I dunno, sir. If times are going to be like we 
 hear, you ’ll find people pretty ready to go over to the 
 strongest side.’ 
 
 ' Oh, nonsense ! There isn’t a man round here who 
 wouldn’t shout for the king.’ 
 
 ' Quite right, sir,’ said Ben. ' I believe that.’ 
 
 ‘Then why do you throw out such nasty hints ?’ 
 
 ' ’Cause 1 ’ve got my doubts, sir. Lots on ’em ’ll 
 shout for the king, but if it comes to the pinch and 
 things are going wrong, I want to know how many 
 will fight for the king.’ 
 
 ' Every true man, Ben.’ 
 
 ' Azackty, sir ; but you see there ’s a orf ul lot o’ liars 
 in the world. But we shall see.’ 
 
 ‘Well, we’ve got to keep the castle, Ben.’ 
 
 'We have, sir, and keep it we will, till everybody’s 
 about wounded or dead, and the enemy comes swarm- 
 ing and cheering in, and then they shan’t have it.’ 
 ‘Why, they’ll have got it, Ben,’ said Roy laughing, 
 but rather uncomfortably, for the man’s words as to 
 the future did not sound pleasant. 
 
 ‘Ay, and I shall take it away from ’em, sir; for if 
 the worst comes to the worst, I shall have made all my 
 plans before, and I ’ll do a bit o’ Guy Fawkesing.’ 
 
 ‘ What do you mean ?’ 
 
BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 93 
 
 ‘ Why, I should ha thought you ’d ha’ understood 
 that, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ Of course I do ; but how could you blow up the 
 castle ?’ 
 
 ‘By laying a train to the powder magazine, knock- 
 ing the heads out of a couple o’ kegs, and then up it 
 goes/ 
 
 ‘Powder — magazine — kegs?’ cried Roy. ‘ Why, we 
 haven’t one, and I wanted to talk to you about getting 
 some. How ’s it to be done ?’ 
 
 ‘ By going to your father’s lib’ry, sir, and opening 
 the little drawer as he keeps locked up in the big oak 
 table. There ’s the keys there.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, of the wine cellars, Ben; but no Oh, 
 
 absurd !’ 
 
 ‘ Is it, my lad ? I think not. Think it ’s likely as 
 your grandfather and his father would have had 
 swords and pikes and armour, and big guns and little 
 guns, and not had no powder to load ’em with ?’ 
 
 ‘Well, it doesn’t sound likely, Ben; but I’m sure 
 we have none here.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, sir, begging your pardon for contradicting my 
 master, I ’m sure as we have.’ 
 
 ‘Down in the cellars ?’ 
 
 ‘Down in one of ’em, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ But I never knew.’ 
 
 ‘ Perhaps not, sir ; but I ’ve been down there with 
 your father, and I don’t suppose it ’s a thing he ’d talk 
 about. Anyhow, there it is, shut up behind three 
 doors, and I ’ll be bound to say dry as a bone. It ’s 
 very old, but good enough, may be. All the same, 
 though, Master Roy, the sooner we try what it ’s like 
 the better, and if you ’ll take my advice, you ’ll have 
 one of the big guns loaded and fired with a good round 
 
94 
 
 BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 charge. That ’ll try the gun, scale it out, and give ’em 
 a hint for miles round that though Sir Granby ’s gone 
 to the wars, his son ’s at home, and his dame too, and 
 that they don’t mean to stand any nonsense from a set 
 o’ crop-eared rascals. That’ll do more good, Master 
 Roy, than a deal o’ talking, and be less trouble.’ 
 
 ‘We must do it at once, Ben,’ said Roy decidedly. 
 
 ‘ The first thing, sir ; and by the way, as we ’re going 
 to begin to get our garrison together, it ’ll be as well 
 to make a little show. If I was you I ’d put on a pair 
 of buff boots, wear a sword and a sash always, and I 
 don’t say put on a lot of armour, but if you’ll let me, 
 I ’ll take the gorget off that suit of Italian armour, and 
 you can wear that.’ 
 
 ‘ But it will look so ’ said Roy, flushing. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir; but we’ve got to look so,’ said the old 
 soldier decidedly. ‘ It makes people respect you, and 
 if you ’ll be good enough to give me my orders, I ’ll 
 take to a buff coat and steel cap at once.’ 
 
 ‘ Very well, do so,’ said Roy. ‘ But I will not promise 
 to make any show myself.’ 
 
 ‘ But you must, sir, please, for her ladyship’s sake. 
 Look here, Master Roy, you ’ll be calling the tenants 
 and labourers together, and you ’ll have to make them 
 a speech.’ 
 
 ‘ Shall I ? ’ said Roy nervously. 
 
 ‘ Why, of course, sir, telling ’em what their duty is, 
 and calling upon ’em to fight for their king, their coun- 
 try, and their homes. Yes, that’s it, sir; that’s just 
 what you ’ve got to say.’ 
 
 ‘Well, Ben, if I must, I must.’ 
 
 ‘Then must it is, sir; but if they come here to the 
 castle and you ’re like you are now, they ’ll be only 
 half warmed up, and say that Master Roy can talk, 
 
BEN MEANS BUSINESS 
 
 95 
 
 and some of ’em ’ll sneer and snigger ; but if you come 
 out when they ’re all here, looking like your fathers 
 son in a cavalier hat and feathers, with the gorget on, 
 and the king’s colours for a sash, ay, and buff boots 
 and spurs ’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, no, not spurs when I ’m walking/ protested 
 
 R°y- 
 
 ‘Yes, sir, spurs, a big pair with gilt rowels, as ’ll 
 clink-clink with every step you take ; they ’ll set up a 
 cheer, and swear to light for you, when you ’ve done, 
 to the death. And look here, Master Roy, when 
 you ’ve done speaking, you just wave your hat, and 
 chuck it up in the air, as if fine felts and ostridge 
 feathers weren’t nothing to you, who called upon ’em 
 all to fight for the king.’ 
 
 Roy drew a deep sigh, for his follower’s words had 
 nearly made him breathless. 
 
 4 We shall see,’ he sighed. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir, we shall see,’ cried Ben. ‘So now, if you 
 please, sir, I won’t wait to be getting into my buff 
 jerkin now, but 1 ’ll take your orders for what we ’re 
 to do first.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, Ben ; what ought we to do first ?’ 
 
 ‘Well, sir, it’s you as know. You said something 
 about strengthening the guard at the gate.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, but I say, Ben, that was you said so/ 
 
 ‘ Only as your mouthpiece, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ But it sounds silly to talk about strengthening the 
 guard at the gate when we’ve only got old Jenk, and 
 no regular sentry to put there.’ 
 
 ‘ Never you mind about how it sounds, sir, so long as 
 it ’s sense/ cried Ben, striking his fist into his left palm. 
 ‘ We ’ve got to make our garrison and our sentries out 
 of the raw stuff, and the sooner we begin to sound 
 
96 
 
 BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 silly now the better. It won’t be silly for any one who 
 comes and finds a staunch man there, who would 
 sooner send a musketoon bullet through him than let 
 him pass/ 
 
 ‘No, Ben, it will not, certainly. Whom shall I 
 send ?’ 
 
 ‘ Well, sir, if I was you, I ’d do it as I meant to go 
 on. You give me my orders, and I ’ll go and enlist 
 Sam Rogers in the stable at once, bring him here fierce- 
 like into the armoury, put him on a buff coat, buckle 
 on a sword, and give him his bandoleer and firelock, 
 and march him down with sword drawn to relieve 
 guard with old Jenk.’ 
 
 ‘ But he ’ll be cleaning the troopers’ horses, and begin 
 to laugh/ 
 
 ‘Sam Rogers, sir? Not him. He’ll come like a 
 lamb, and when I marches him down to the gate he ’ll 
 go out like a lion, holding his head up with the steel 
 cap on, and be hoping that all the servant girls and the 
 cook are watching him. Don’t you be afraid of him 
 laughing. All I ’m afraid of is, that while he ’s so 
 fresh he ’ll be playing up some games with his firelock, 
 and mocking poor old Jenk.’ 
 
 ‘Pray, warn him, then.’ 
 
 ‘ You trust me, sir. Then, when that s done, perhaps 
 you ’ll give the orders to find quarters for our new 
 men, and tell ’em that they ’re to rest till to-morrow 
 by your orders ; and after that there ’s the drawbridge 
 and portcullis.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; what about them ?’ 
 
 ‘ Why, sir, you know how they ’ve been for years. 
 You must have ’em seen to at once, and if I was you, 
 I ’d have the portcullis seen to first, and the little 
 sally-port door in the corner of the tower. We shall 
 
BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 97 
 
 want half a dozen men. I ’m a bit afraid of the old 
 bars and rollers, but we shall see/ 
 
 ‘ Order the men to come then, when you Ve done, 
 and let us see and get everything right as soon as 
 possible/ 
 
 Ben saluted in military fashion, and marched off' to 
 the hall, where Roy heard him speak in a cheering 
 authoritative voice to the new-comers, and then came 
 out to march across to the stables, which were in the 
 basement of the east side of the castle, with their 
 entrance between the building and the court ; but the 
 gateway that had opened into the courtyard had been 
 partly closed up when that was turned into a flower 
 garden, and the archway was now covered with 
 ivy. 
 
 Roy went up to one of the corridors beneath the 
 ramparts, and watched out of curiosity to see how the 
 groom would take his new orders. 
 
 He was not long kept in suspense, for the sturdy 
 young fellow came out talking eagerly with Ben, and 
 turning down his sleeves. Then they went inside, 
 through the great gateway to the armoury, and in an 
 incredibly short space of time came out together, the 
 groom in steel jockey-shaped cap with a spike on 
 the top, buff coat, sword, and bandoleer, and shoulder- 
 ing the clumsy firelock of the period. 
 
 As they reached the archway, Ben stopped short, 
 drew his sword, said a few words in a sharp tone, and 
 marched off, with Sam Rogers keeping step ; while a 
 muttering of voices told of how strangely matters had 
 turned out according to old Ben’s prophecy, for on 
 turning to see what it meant, Roy saw down through 
 one of the narrow windows that the whole of the 
 household had turned out to do likewise. But there 
 
98 
 
 BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 was no giggling and laughing, for the women seemed 
 to be impressed, and the men-servants were shaking 
 their heads and talking together earnestly about the 
 evil times that had come. 
 
 Another sound made Roy turn sharply in the other 
 direction to see his mother approaching. 
 
 ‘ Then you have begun, my son/ she said 
 gravely. 
 
 ‘Yes, mother. The sentry was set, after a long 
 talk with Martlet.’ 
 
 ‘ You need not speak in that apologetic tone, my 
 boy/ said Lady Roy land quietly. ‘ I see the necessity, 
 and I am sure you are doing well. Now come and 
 tell me more of your plans.’ 
 
 She led the way to the library, and as they entered 
 Roy glanced toward the big oak table standing at one 
 end ; his eyes fixed themselves upon the small drawer, 
 and he seemed to see a rusty old key lying there, one 
 whose wards were shaping themselves plainly before 
 his eyes, as he told of his arrangements with the old 
 soldier. 
 
 ‘Yes, you have begun well, Roy,’ said Lady Royland 
 at last. ‘And what Martlet says is quite true.’ 
 
 ‘ But you would not dress up as he advises, mother !’ 
 protested Roy rather bashfully. 
 
 ‘Dress up? No, my boy; but I would put on such 
 things as a cavalier and an officer would wear under 
 such circumstances. A gorget, sword, boots, hat and 
 feathers, and the king’s colours as a scarf. Why, Roy, 
 your father would wear those in addition to his scarlet 
 coat.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, mother ; but he is a soldier.’ 
 
 ‘So are you now, Roy/ said the dame proudly. 
 ‘ And so must every man be who loves his king and 
 
BEN MEANS BUSINESS. 
 
 99 
 
 country. Martlet is quite right, and I shall prepare 
 your scarf and feathers with my own hands/ 
 
 ‘ Why, mother/ cried the boy wonderingly, ‘ how 
 you have changed since even a short time ago !’ 
 
 ‘So has our position, Roy, my son/ she said firmly. 
 ‘Who s there V 
 The butler entered. 
 
 ‘ Benjamin Martlet would be glad, my lady, if Master 
 Roy would come and give him his instructions; and, if 
 you please, my lady, he wishes me to help/ 
 
 ‘And you will, I am sure, Gray V 
 ‘ Oh yes, my lady/ said the man eagerly ; ‘ but I was 
 afraid your ladyship might be wanting something, and 
 no one to answer the bell/ 
 
 ‘ I want my servants, Gray, to help me to protect 
 their master’s interests while he is forced to be away 
 in the service of the king. Can I count upon that 
 help V 
 
 ‘ Yes, my lady, to a man/ cried the old servant 
 eagerly. 
 
 ‘ I thought so/ said Lady Royland, smiling proudly. 
 ‘You will go, then, Roy, and see what Martlet is 
 to do/ 
 
 Roy was already at the door, and five minutes later 
 he was standing in the gateway with every man 
 employed about the place, the three troopers being 
 fast asleep, exhausted by their long journey down 
 from town. 
 
 G 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE. 
 
 S Roy appeared, there was a low buzz of 
 voices, and directly after the butler cried, 
 'Three cheers for the young master !’ with 
 a hearty result. 
 
 Just then Ben came close up to say confidentially : 
 
 'I made it all comfortable with poor old Jenk, sir/ 
 
 ‘ That ’s right ; and Sam Rogers V 
 'Proud’s a dog with two tails, sir. Now, sir, if 
 you’ll give the orders, we’ll go up and see what can 
 be done about making the place safe, and I ’m afraid 
 we ’re going to have a job.’ 
 
 Roy felt a slight sensation of shrinking, but he 
 mastered it, and calling to the men to follow him, he 
 turned in by the low arched doorway, and ascended to 
 the first chamber of the gate tower, to pause where 
 the OTeat iron grating huno* before him in its stone 
 grooves formed in the wall, and with its spikes 
 descending through the slit on the floor, below which 
 the stone paving of the entrance could be seen. 
 
 To make sure of its not descending by any accident 
 of the chains giving, three massive pieces of squared 
 oak had been thrust through as many of the openings 
 
PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE. 
 
 101 
 
 at the bottom, so that the portcullis rested upon them 
 as these crossed the long narrow slit through which 
 it descended, and a little examination showed that 
 if the chains were tightened by turning the two 
 capstans by means of the bars, and the chains drawn 
 a little over the great wheels fixed in the ceiling, it 
 would be easy enough to withdraw the three supports 
 and let the grating down. 
 
 ‘ Chains look terribly rusty/ said Roy. ‘ Think 
 they’ll bear it, Ben ?’ 
 
 ‘ They re rusty, sir, and a good deal eaten away ; 
 but they used to put good work into these sort o’ 
 things, because if they hadn’t, they ’d have come down 
 and killed some one. Shall we try V 
 
 ‘Yes; no one can be hurt if a watch is kept below. 
 Go down, one of you, and see that no one passes 
 under.’ 
 
 One of the men ran down, the old capstan bars were 
 taken from the corners, and two men on each side 
 inserted them into the holes, and waited for the order 
 to tighten the chains round the rollers. 
 
 ‘Ready? All together!’ cried Roy; and the men 
 pulled the bars toward them with a will, the chains 
 tightened, the pulleys creaked and groaned, and the 
 grating rose an inch or two, sufficient for the pieces of 
 oak crossing the narrow slit to have been drawn out, 
 when crack — crack — two of the bars the men handled 
 snapped short off, and their holders fell, while the 
 portcullis sank back to its old place with a heavy 
 jar. 
 
 ‘ Hundred years, perhaps, since they ’ve been used/ 
 said Roy. ‘ Any one hurt ?’ 
 
 ‘No, sir,’ said the men laughing in spite of a bruise 
 or two; and the bars being examined, it was found 
 
102 
 
 PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE. 
 
 that the tough oak of which they were composed was 
 completely honeycombed by worms, and powdered 
 away to dust. 
 
 ‘ First job, then, sir, to make new bars/ said Ben 
 promptly. 
 
 ‘Yes; we’ll have the carpenter in from the village 
 directly, Ben. With these pulleys well greased, I 
 suppose this will work.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, sir, no doubt about that : it ’s the drawbridge 
 I ’m afraid of,’ said Ben. 
 
 ‘ Let ’s go up and see then.’ 
 
 Roy led the way again, and the men followed into 
 the dark chamber above, where the old furnace stood, 
 and in the corners on either side of the narrow 
 window, with its hollowed-out notches for firing 
 or using crossbows from, were two great round 
 chimney-like constructions built in the stone, up 
 and down which huge weights, which depended from 
 massive chains and passed over great rollers, had 
 formerly been used to glide. 
 
 Ben shook his head as he put his hand upon one of 
 the weights, wdiich were formed of so many discs of 
 cast lead, through the centre of which the great chain 
 passed, a solid bar of iron being driven through a link 
 below to keep them from sliding off. 
 
 The weights hung about breast-high ; and at the 
 slight pressure of the man’s hand began to swing 
 to and fro in the stone place open to the chamber, 
 but closed below where they ran down in the wall at 
 the sides of the gateway. 
 
 'Well, these must have been worked by hand, Ben,’ 
 said Roy. ‘ Men must have stood here and run them 
 down. Two of you go to the other side, and all press 
 down together, but stand ready to jump back in case 
 
PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE. 103 
 
 anything breaks. I don't see how you can be hurt if 
 you do/ 
 
 ‘ No, sir ; no one can’t be hurt, for the weights will 
 only go down these holes with a bang/ 
 
 ‘ Try, then. Now all together — pull ! ’ 
 
 The men tugged and strained, but there was no sign 
 of yielding, and Ben shook his head. 
 
 ‘Rollers must be rusted, sir, and stick/ 
 
 But upon his climbing up to examine them, it 
 proved that these had not been made to turn, only 
 for the chains to slide over them, as the grooves worn 
 in the iron showed. 
 
 ‘Nothing to stop 'em here, sir/ said the man. 
 
 ‘ Then it must be set fast at the end of the bridge/ 
 said Roy ; and descending with the men, they crossed 
 the moat, and found the bridge completely wedged 
 and fixed in the opening of stone which embraced 
 the end. 
 
 Picks and crowbars were fetched, the stones and 
 sand scraped out, and when the place was cleared they 
 re-ascended to the furnace chamber, where upon 
 another trial being made it was found that the 
 weights so accurately balanced the bridge that with 
 very little exertion the chains came screeching and 
 groaning over the iron rollers, and the men gave a 
 cheer as the end rose up and up till it was drawn 
 very nearly up to the face of the tower. 
 
 Ben rubbed his ear and grinned with satisfaction. 
 
 ‘ Come, sir,’ he said, ‘ we can make ourselves pretty 
 safe that way ; but I ’m afraid the moat ’s so filled 
 up that a man can wade across/ 
 
 ‘That he can’t/ cried one of the gardeners. ‘I’ve 
 plumbed it all over, and there aren’t a place less nor 
 seven or eight feet deep, without counting the mud/ 
 
104 
 
 PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE. 
 
 ‘Then you’ve been fishing!’ thought Roy, but he 
 did not say so, only gave orders for the bridge to 
 be lowered again, and sent a man for a supply of 
 grease to well lubricate the rollers and chains. 
 
 Down went the bridge, in a most unmusical way, 
 and as soon as it was in its place once more, a 
 man was sent across for the village carpenter to come 
 with his tools, there being plenty of good seasoned 
 oakwood stored up in the buildings. 
 
 Then a consultation ensued. They had the means 
 of cutting themselves off from the outer world, 
 and in a short time the portcullis would add to the 
 strength of their defences. 
 
 ‘ What’s next, Ben ?’ said Roy. 
 
 ‘I’m a-thinking, sir. We’ve done a lot already, 
 but there ’s so much more to do that things get a 
 bib jumbled like in my head. We’ve got to get 
 our garrison, and then there s two very important 
 things — wittles and water !’ 
 
 ‘ The well supplies that last,’ said Roy ; ‘ and if we 
 were running short, we could use the water from 
 the moat for everything but food.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, that ’s good. Cart must go to the mill, and 
 bring all the corn and flour that can be got. Then 
 we must have some beasts and sheep from the farm.’ 
 
 ‘ That ’s bad,’ said Roy, 4 because they ’ll want 
 feeding.’ 
 
 ‘ Have to be driven out every morning, sir, till 
 we ’re besieged. Must have some cows in too, so 
 that if we are beset we can be independent. But 
 first of all, sir, we ought to see to the powder and 
 the guns. You and me must see to the powder 
 ourselves. We shall want some help over the guns, 
 and I ’m thinking as you ’d best make that carpenter 
 
PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE. 
 
 105 
 
 stay. The wheels are off one or two of the gun- 
 carriages, and theres no rammers or sponges, and 
 I shouldn’t wonder if the carriages as I painted over 
 and pitched are only so many worm-eaten shells.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, all these things will have to be got over by 
 degrees, Ben. We have done the first great tilings 
 toward making the castle safe, and an enemy need 
 not know how unprepared we are.’ 
 
 ‘ I don’t know so much about being safe, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ What, not with the drawbridge up ?’ 
 
 ‘No, sir,’ said Ben in a low tone. ‘But suppose 
 you sends the men to dinner now, and orders ’em 
 to meet in a hour’s time in the courtyard — oh dear, 
 oh dear ! that ’s all garden now.’ 
 
 ‘You can make room for the men to meet without 
 disturbing the garden,’ said Rov sharply. 
 
 ‘Very well, sir; you’re master. Will you give your 
 orders ?’ 
 
 Roy gave them promptly, and the men walked 
 away. 
 
 ‘ Now, then,’ said Roy, ‘ what did you mean about 
 the place not being safe? With the bridge up, they 
 could only cross to us by rafts or boats, and then 
 they couldn’t get in.’ 
 
 ‘Well, sir, it’s like this. I’ve heard tell, though 
 I’d forgotten all about it till just now, as there’s 
 a sort o’ passage goes out from the dungeons under 
 the nor’-west tower over to the little ruins on the 
 hill over yonder.’ 
 
 ‘Impossible! Why, it would have to be half a mile 
 long, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ All that, sir.’ 
 
 ‘But it couldn’t go under the moat. It would be 
 full of water.’ 
 
106 
 
 PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE. 
 
 ‘ Nay, not if it was made tight, sir/ 
 
 'But what makes you say that? You’ve never 
 seen the passage ?’ 
 
 ' No, sir, I ’ve never been down, but your father 
 once said something about it. It was a long time 
 before that tower was done up and made right for 
 Master Pawson. I don’t recollect much about it, 
 but I suppose it must be there/ 
 
 ‘ That ’s another thing to see to then,’ said Roy. 
 
 ‘ Because if it does exist, and the enemy heard of 
 it, he might come in and surprise us. I know ; we ’ll 
 find it. and block it up.’ 
 
 'Nay, I wouldn’t do that, sir. It might be that 
 we should have to go away, and it isn’t a bad thing 
 to have a way out in case of danger.’ 
 
 ' Not likely to do that, Ben,’ said Roy haughtily. 
 
 ' We are going to hold the place.’ 
 
 ' Yes, sir, as long as we can ; but we can’t do 
 impossibilities. Now, sir, will you go and have 
 your bit o’ dinner, while I have mine ?’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, I don’t feel as if I could eat, Ben ; I ’m too full 
 of excitement.’ 
 
 ' More reason why you should go and have your 
 dinner, sir. Man can’t fight without he eats and 
 drinks/ 
 
 ' Nor a boy, neither — eh, Ben ?’ 
 
 ‘ That ’s so, sir ; only I wouldn’t be talking before 
 the men about being only a boy. You leave them to 
 say it if they like. But they won’t; they’ll judge 
 you by what you do, sir; and if you act like a man, 
 they ’ll look at you as being the one in command of 
 them, and behave like it/ 
 
 'Very well, I’ll go to dinner, and in an hour meet 
 you here/ 
 
PORTCULLIS AND BRIDGE. 
 
 107 
 
 ‘Fifty minutes, sir. It’s a good ten minutes since 
 the men went in.’ 
 
 Roy joined his mother, feeling, as he said, too full 
 of excitement to eat ; but he found the meal ready, 
 with one of the maids in attendance, and everything 
 so calm and quiet, that as they sat chatting it seemed 
 as if all this excitement were as unsubstantial as the 
 distant rumours of war ; while, when the meal was at 
 an end, his mother’s words tended to lend some of 
 her calm to his excited brain. 
 
 ‘I have been hearing of all that you have done, 
 Roy,’ she said. ‘ It is excellent ; but do not hurry. I 
 cannot afford to have you ill.’ 
 
 That was a fresh idea, and the consequences of such 
 a trouble too horrible to be contemplated ; but it made 
 Roy determine to take things more coolly, and in this 
 spirit he went to where the servants were assembled 
 in the gateway, and joined his trusty lieutenant, who 
 had just drawn them up in line. 
 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 OW, Ben, wliat next ? ' 
 
 ‘ The thing I Ve been thinking, sir, is 
 that, little as it be, we must make the 
 most of our garrison. It \s war time now, 
 and if you 'll give the order I 'll march the men to 
 the armoury, and serve out the weepuns and clothes.' 
 
 Roy nodded, gave the word for the men to march, 
 counter-ordered it, at a hint from Ben, and then telling 
 them to face right, put himself at their head and 
 marched them to the long, low room at once. 
 
 Ben began to serve out the buff* jerkins and steel 
 caps. 
 
 ‘ Can’t stop for no trying on now,' he said ; 4 you 
 must do as we used in the army, change about till you 
 get them as fits you.' 
 
 This done, the firelocks and bandoleers followed ; and 
 lastly, to each man a belt and sword. 
 
 And all the time the old soldier handed every article 
 to the recipient with a grave dignity and a solemnity of 
 manner which seemed to say, ‘I am giving treasures to 
 you that I part from with the greatest regret and he 
 finished by : 
 
ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 109 
 
 ‘Now my lads, look here: it’s a great honour to 
 bear arms in the service of your king, and if you re 
 carrying Sir Granby Royland’s arms you ’re carrying 
 the king’s, so take care of ’em. A good soldier 
 wouldn’t have a speck of rust on his helmet or his 
 sword ; they ’re as bright as I can make ’em now, 
 and as sharp, so mind they ’re always so. Now go to 
 your new quarters and put ’em on — proper, mind ; and 
 the master, your captain here, will have a parade in an 
 hour’s time.’ 
 
 The men went off, leaving Roy wondering at the 
 calmness with which he stood by listening while old 
 Ben talked to the men and kept on referring to him as 
 ‘ your master.’ 
 
 Ben now turned to him. ‘ What do you say, sir ?’ 
 he said. ‘ Don’t you think we had better go down 
 and see if all ’s right in the powder magazine.’ 
 
 ‘But it’s in the cellar, Ben, and you’d want a light.’ 
 
 ‘ Hardly fair, sir, to call it the cellar. I believe it ’s 
 one of the old dungeons where they used to shut 
 people up in the good old times.’ 
 
 ‘ That would be darker still, Ben. How are we to 
 see ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Have to feel, sir ; for I don’t fancy taking down a 
 lantern. Once we get there and the place open, we 
 can go round and tell with our hands how many kegs 
 there are on the shelves, and then if we bring one out 
 and try it and it turns out all right, we shall know 
 we ’re safe.’ 
 
 ‘Very well: it isn’t a nice job; but if it has to be 
 done we ’d better get it over.’ 
 
 ‘As you say, sir, it aren’t a nice job; but if we’re 
 very careful, I don’t see as we can come to much 
 harm ; so if you ’ll get the keys, sir, we ’ll go at once.’ 
 
110 
 
 ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 Roy nodded, and went in without a word, to find 
 his mother seated in the library writing. 
 
 ‘ What is it, my boy?' she said. 4 What do you want?’ 
 
 Roy hesitated for a moment, and then said rather 
 huskily: ‘ The keys. Ben and I are going down into 
 the magazine/ 
 
 Lady Royland looked at him in a wondering way. 
 
 ' The magazine ? Do you mean the store-room V 
 
 ‘ No ; the powder magazine/ 
 
 She started now and looked anxious. 
 
 ' I had almost forgotten its existence, Roy. But is 
 it necessary ? It may be dangerous to go into such a 
 place/ 
 
 ' We shall take care, mother, and have no light. It 
 is necessary, Ben says, for we must be provided with 
 gunpowder, and he wants to try whether it is good, 
 because it must be very old/ 
 
 ‘Very old, my boy. Probably older than your 
 grandfathers day. I hardly like you to go upon such 
 an errand/ 
 
 ‘ But if I ’m to be captain, mother, and look after 
 the place, I can’t go back and tell Ben that. It would 
 look so weak/ 
 
 ' Yes, yes, of course/ said Lady Royland, making an 
 effort to be calm and firm. 'But you will be very 
 careful, Roy/ 
 
 'You may trust me, mother/ he said; and she drew 
 the keys, with a sigh, from the drawer in the old 
 table, and handed them to her son, who took them 
 and returned to his lieutenant. 
 
 ‘ Here they are, Ben/ said Roy quietly. ' Ready V 
 
 'Yes, sir, I’m ready. I want to be satisfied about 
 that powder, because it means so much to us, for I’m 
 sure I don’t know how we could get any more in 
 
ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. Ill 
 
 times like these. You might send an order to London 
 or one of the places in Kent where they make it, but I 
 should never expect to see it come down here. Well, 
 we won't waste time ; so come along.' 
 
 Taking off his sword, and signing to Roy to do the 
 same, he led the way to the flight of spiral steps in the 
 base of the south-east tower, but, instead of going up, 
 followed it down to where there was a low arched 
 door on their left, and an opening on their right. 
 
 ‘ Long time since any one 's been in that old dun- 
 geon, Master Roy. Hundred years, I dare say. Maybe 
 we shall be putting some one in, one of these days !' 
 
 ‘ In there ? Whom ? What for ?' 
 
 ‘Prisoners, sir, for fighting against the king.' 
 
 The old fellow laughed, and went along through the 
 opening on their right, which proved to be an arched 
 passage very dimly lit by a series of little pipe-like 
 holes sloping inward through the outer wall of the 
 castle, and opening about a foot above the moat. On 
 their left were doors of a row of cellars built beneath 
 the old courtyard, and as Ben walked onward he said: 
 
 ‘ Who 'd think as there were green grass and flower- 
 beds up above them, Master Roy ? But we do see 
 changes in this life. Halt ! here we are.' 
 
 He stopped at the end of the passage where there 
 was a massive oak doorway facing them beneath a 
 curious old Norman arch, and opening this, after 
 trying hard with three different keys, the rusty wards 
 of the old lock allowed one to turn, and the door was 
 pushed wide open, creaking back against the wall. 
 
 ‘ Rather dark, sir,' said Ben. ‘ Get on a deal better 
 with a candle ; but it wouldn’t do.’ 
 
 Roy peered in, and, as his eyes grew more accus- 
 tomed to the obscurity, he made out that he was 
 
112 
 
 ROY VTSITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 gazing into a small stone chamber ; but there was no 
 sign of chest or keg, or door leading onward. 
 
 4 Why, the place is empty, Ben !’ said the boy with a 
 sigh of relief. 
 
 ‘We don’t know that yet, sir, because we haven’t 
 seen it,’ said Ben quietly. ‘ This is only the way to the 
 magazine. People in the old days knew what danger- 
 ous tackle it was, and took care of it according. But 
 it ’s going to be a dark job, and no mistake.’ 
 
 The old soldier stepped in, and stooping down in the 
 middle of the blank stone chamber, took hold of a 
 large copper ring and drew up one side of a heavy 
 flagstone which turned silently upon copper pivots, 
 and this flag he laid back till it was supported by the 
 ring. 
 
 ‘ Looks darker down there, sir,’ said Ben, as Roy 
 stood beside him and they tried to pierce the gloom, 
 but only for the latter to make out the dim outline of 
 a stone step or two. 
 
 ‘You’ve been down here before, of course?’ whis- 
 pered Roy, as if the place impressed him. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir, once. There’s a door at the bottom, and 
 that’s the magazine. It will be all feeling, sir. Will 
 you go back while I try and get a keg?’ 
 
 ‘ No,’ said Roy firmly, but with an intense desire to 
 say yes. ‘ I shall stay while you go down. There can 
 be no danger if you have no light.’ 
 
 ‘ Unless the rusty key strikes a light, sir.’ 
 
 ‘Oh, that’s impossible,’ whispered Roy. 
 
 ‘ I suppose I ’d better pull off my boots before I go 
 down ; it ’ll perhaps be safer.’ 
 
 He seated himself on the floor and pulled them off, 
 Roy standing up, leaning against the wall, and doing 
 the same. 
 
ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 113 
 
 ‘ What ’s that for ?’ said Ben. 
 
 ‘ Coming with you. I want to know what the 
 place is like/ 
 
 ‘Oh, there’s no need for two of us to go, sir. 
 One \s enough.’ 
 
 Roy said nothing, but followed the old fellow down 
 eight stone steps, and then they stood together against 
 a door, which felt to the touch to be very strongly 
 •made of stone, while after a little searching about for 
 a keyhole, Ben said with a grunt : 
 
 ‘ Forgot ! There aren’t no key to this. It ’s fastened 
 with these two wooden bars.’ 
 
 ‘I thought they were part of the door, Ben,’ said 
 Roy in the same suppressed tone. 
 
 ‘ So did I, sir, at first. I ought to have remembered, 
 and I think I do now. Yes! that’s the way; they 
 turn on pins in the middle like wooden buttons, and 
 you turns one up and the other down out of the 
 notches they fit in, and then push the door, which 
 has stone hinges.’ 
 
 As he spoke Ben turned the two great wooden bars, 
 and then pressed upon the door. 
 
 ‘ Hope the stones won’t strike a light, sir,’ said Ben 
 in a low growl. 
 
 Roy felt as if a hand had suddenly compressed his 
 heart, and he peered wildly through the doorway, 
 half expecting to see a tiny spark or two as a dull 
 grating sound arose ; but the only sparks the bar made 
 were those glittering in his own eyes, and he drew a 
 deeper, harder breath as the door ceased to move. 
 
 ‘ Now we ’ve got to be careful, or we shall be hitting 
 against one another, sir. Let me see : there ’s one 
 step down, and then you’re in a place like a dairy, 
 with two sets of stone shelves, one just above the 
 
114 
 
 ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 floor to keep it out of the damp, the other just about 
 as high as a man’s breast, and there ’s kegs of powder 
 piled up on them all. You stand still, and I ’ll go in.’ 
 
 ' No ; let me/ said Roy, though why he said this 
 puzzled the boy himself, when the exciting minutes 
 had passed. 
 
 'Well, sir, you’re master, and if you’d rather, of 
 course you can. But I don’t mind going if you like.’ 
 
 ‘ I ’ll go,’ said Roy huskily, and stretching out his 
 hands in the now profound darkness, he felt for and 
 touched the side of the entrance, then made a step 
 forward to place his stockinged foot down upon the 
 cold stone floor, which struck up like ice. Bringing 
 forward his second foot, he reached out for the side 
 of the vault, and found the place just as his companion 
 had described, for his hands came in contact with 
 small wooden barrels, neatly piled one upon the other 
 on a great stone shelf, beneath which was another 
 shelf laden in a similar way. 
 
 'Feel anything, sir?’ said Ben from the entrance. 
 
 ' Yes ; barrels, numbers of them,’ said Roy huskily, 
 his voice sounding a mere whisper in the darkness. 
 ' They go on — yes, to here. It is only a small vault.’ 
 
 ' Yes, sir, but big enough ; try the other side now.’ 
 Three steps took Roy there, and his hands touched 
 barrels again piled up in the same way, and he 
 whispered his experience. 
 
 'That’s it, sir, just what I thought; but what we 
 want to know now is, are they full ? Would you 
 mind lifting one, or shall I come and do it ?’ 
 
 Roy shuddered a little, but he did not shrink. 
 Stretching out his hands, he took a careful hold of 
 one of the kegs, raised it to find it fairly heavy, and 
 then replaced it. 
 
ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 115 
 
 ‘ Try another, sir/ 
 
 Roy felt less compunction in lifting the second, 
 and this being replaced, he began to sound others 
 with his knuckles, to find that they all gave forth 
 the same dull dead note. 
 
 ‘That’s all we want to know down here, Master 
 Roy/ said the old soldier at last ; ‘ and now I think 
 we’d better get back and take a couple of the little 
 kegs with us. I ’d take one from each side, sir. You 
 pass ’em to me, and I ’ll carry ’em up safely. It 
 wouldn’t do to drop one in case it should go off.’ 
 
 These words, lightly spoken, made Roy thrill as 
 he lifted down one of the kegs, getting his fingers 
 tightly fitted to the ends, and then stood there in the 
 black darkness, afraid to stir for fear he should strike 
 his elbow against anything and jerk the keg to the 
 floor. 
 
 ‘ Got him, sir ?’ 
 
 ‘Yes,’ said Roy hoarsely. ‘ Whereabouts are you V 
 
 ‘ Here, just at the door, sir ; I haven’t moved,’ was 
 the reply. 
 
 ‘Reach out your hands then, and take hold very 
 carefully. Tell me when you’ve got it tight.’ 
 
 ‘ Tight hold/ said Ben, the next moment. 
 
 ‘ Sure ?’ 
 
 ‘Yes, sir ; let it go, and I’ll carry it up/ 
 
 Roy quitted his hold of the keg unwillingly, and 
 his heart beat violently as he listened to the soft 
 pa t, pat , of his companion’s feet, and thought of the 
 consequences of a fall. Possibly one vivid flash and 
 the whole place destroyed; and yet for years they 
 had all been living so close to this terribly destructive 
 power. 
 
 ‘ If Ben should drop that keg !’ 
 
 H 
 
116 
 
 ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 But Ben only set it down quietly a short distance 
 from the top of the steps and descended. 
 
 ‘ T’ other one, sir, please,’ he said ; and Roy placed 
 this in the man’s hands with the same shrinking 
 feeling of reluctance. 
 
 It was carried up, and Roy stepped out, drawing 
 the door after him, and after a few trials managing; 
 to close the two bars which secured the place. 
 
 ‘ Don’t want no help there, sir V 
 
 ‘No; I have done it,’ was the reply; and Roy 
 ascended the steps and waited for his companion to 
 close the stone trap. 
 
 ‘Not a bad hole this to shut any one up in if 
 we ever wanted to get rid of him, eh ? He ’d have 
 to shout pretty hard to make any one hear.’ 
 
 ‘Don’t talk: let’s get away from the dreadful 
 place/ said Roy, whose face was wet with perspira- 
 tion. ‘ Can you carry both kegs ?’ 
 
 ‘ Half a dozen if you ’d ’range ’em, sir,’ replied Ben. 
 
 ‘ Then I ’ll fasten the doors after us ; and, mind 
 this, the magazine must always be most carefully 
 locked up.’ 
 
 ‘You trust me for that, sir !’ replied Ben. ‘I know 
 too well what powder can do to try any tricks, or 
 trust anybody with it but myself. Why, do you 
 know, sir, what would happen if I gave a fellow like 
 Tom Rogers a keg to carry ?’ 
 
 ‘ No ; how can I tell ?’ said Roy shortly. 
 
 ‘ Well, I can, sir ; he’d set it up on end, sit upon it, 
 and take out a flint and steel to light his pipe as like 
 as not.’ 
 
 ‘Don’t talk any more, please, Ben,’ said the boy 
 as he proceeded to lock one of the doors. 
 
 ‘No, sir; I only did it so as to keep you from think- 
 
ROY VISITS THE POWDER MAGAZINE. 117 
 
 in g about what we’ve been doing. I suppose one 
 would get used to it, but it does seem to me rather 
 ugly work even to an old soldier.’ 
 
 ‘ Where are we to put these two kegs V said Roy. 
 
 ‘ In the big closet in the armoury, sir,’ replied Ben. 
 'Don’t you fidget about them; they shall be all right, 
 for that ’s my part of the place, and nobody goes in 
 there without my leave.’ 
 
 ' It ’s impossible to help feeling a little uncomfortable 
 about them, Ben, but I know you ’ll take care.’ 
 
 ' I just think I will, sir. I ’m very particular about no 
 harm coming to Sergeant Benjamin Martlet ; and as to 
 doing anything that might mean risks for my lady — 
 but there, I needn’t say nothing about that. You can 
 come and see me put ’em away.’ 
 
 Roy insisted upon carrying one of the kegs, in spite 
 of the old soldier’s opposition, not to relieve him of 
 the load, but as a lesson to himself in the art of getting 
 used to the dangerous composition. In addition it had 
 occurred to him that he should have to be present 
 when the barrels were opened, and the gun or guns 
 fired to test their utility and strength after lying by 
 for so many years. Roy had never even heard a big 
 gun fired, and he told himself that it would not do for 
 him to display the slightest dread before the men. 
 
 Consequently he hid his nervousness, and helped to 
 deposit the kegs in the great cupboard which con- 
 tained Ben’s tools and cleaning apparatus. 
 
 'There!’ said that individual, 'as soon as we’ve had 
 our parade, and dismissed the troops, we ’ll see to that 
 powder, and find out what it ’s like.’ 
 
 He thrust the key into his pocket, buckled on his 
 sword again, and drawing himself up, asked the 'cap- 
 tain ’ to lead the way to the entrance gate. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 MASTER PAWSON GIVES HIS OPINIONS. 
 
 OU’RE quite turning everything into 
 military style, Ben/ said Roy, as they left 
 the armoury. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir; nothing like it. Keep the 
 men up to the mark/ 
 
 ‘ But isn’t it comic to speak of the people as the 
 troops ?’ 
 
 ‘No, sir; not a bit. Troops are troops whether 
 there’s many or few. It’s serious work is fighting, 
 and, with due respect to you, sir, there ’s nothing comic 
 in treating our new levies as if they were seasoned 
 men.’ 
 
 All the same, though, Roy felt that he could not 
 agree with his companion, when they reached the great 
 gateway, now, for the time being, made the parade 
 ground. To his eyes the aspect of the place was 
 decidedly comic, and his first impulse, upon seeing 
 the familiar figures of butler, footman, grooms, and 
 gardeners, looking stiff* and awkward in their heavy 
 buff coats, creased and angular for want of use, was to 
 burst out laughing. 
 
 But he did not even smile, for he could see that the 
 
MASTER PAWSON GIVES HIS OPINIONS. 119 
 
 men were glancing at him consciously, and he knew 
 that any such display of mirth at their personal 
 appearance would have had a most disastrous effect. 
 As it was, he behaved very wisely, for when Ben 
 shouted out an order for them to fall into line, Roy 
 advanced to the men at once with a few encouraging 
 remarks. 
 
 ‘ The accoutrements and things have been lying by 
 so long,’ he said, ' that they must be very uncomfort- 
 able and stiff/ 
 
 'Yes, sir, they really are/ said the butler, shaking 
 his head. ‘ You feel as if you can’t move in them ; 
 and my steel cap is terribly heavy.’ 
 
 ' You ’ll find them grow more easy to wear after a 
 bit,’ said Roy, at a venture. 'I see you are pretty 
 well fitted, and What ’s that, Ben ?’ 
 
 For voices came from the gateway beyond the draw- 
 bridge, a hundred yards from where they were stand- 
 ing. 
 
 'I’ll see, sir,’ said Ben importantly as he drew 
 himself to the salute. ' Beg pardon, sir,’ he added in a 
 low tone ; ' be better now if you ’d make everything 
 soldierly and speak to me as sergeant. Don’t see 
 why my old rank shouldn’t tell now, and it will 
 help me with the three troopers, for one of ’em ’s a 
 corporal.’ 
 
 Roy nodded, and directly after followed his sergeant, 
 for he began to have an inkling of what was going on. 
 
 As he crossed the drawbridge, it was in time to hear 
 Master Pawson say in his high-pitched voice, and in a 
 tone of anger that was quite new : 
 
 ' Oh, there you are, Martlet ! What is the meaning 
 of all this folly ? Rogers dressed up, and telling me I 
 can’t come in without an order from her ladyship.’ 
 
120 
 
 MASTER PAWSON GIVES HIS OPINIONS. 
 
 ‘ Quite right, sir/ said Ben steadily ; ‘only he didn’t 
 know he was to let in any one belonging to the 
 place.’ 
 
 ‘ But what does it mean ? 1 ’ve been out since 
 
 morning, and I return to find the gate locked, and a 
 man playing at being a sentry. Why, Roy, my dear 
 boy, surely this is not some bad joke of yours ?’ 
 
 ‘ Unfasten the gate, Rogers, and let Master Pawson 
 in,’ said Roy, with his face turning scarlet ; and seeing 
 his look of confusion, the secretary continued : 
 
 ‘ Oh, I see, it is playing at soldiers ; and gracious 
 me ! Who are those under the gateway ? Surely troops 
 have not arrived in my absence. My dear Roy, surely 
 her ladyship does not countenance this ? It is too 
 absurd/ 
 
 Annoyance made the boy feel indignant, and he 
 knew that those near him expected him to speak on 
 their behalf. 
 
 ‘It is not absurd, Master Pawson/ he replied sharply. 
 ‘ The castle is being placed under military rule now, 
 and will be put in a state of defence as soon as 
 possible/ 
 
 ‘ That ’s so/ growled Ben, whose face was black as a 
 thunder-cloud. 
 
 Master Pawson gave him a quick look, but he did 
 not speak to him, but to Roy. 
 
 ‘A state of defence!’ he said in a tone of raillery; 
 ‘ what nonsense ! and pray why ?’ 
 
 ‘ On account of the troubled times, sir/ 
 
 ‘ Troubled times ! What troubled times V 
 ‘ Surely you know, sir, who have been bringing my 
 mother news of the revolution.’ 
 
 Master Pawson’s eyes opened a little more widely, 
 for he was astonished. The boj^ addressing him 
 
MASTER PAWSON GIVES HIS OPINIONS. 
 
 121 
 
 seemed no longer the quiet, sport-loving pupil who 
 came up into the tower to read with him and listen 
 patiently while he played on his violoncello, but one 
 who had suddenly been transformed. 
 
 'Ah, you mean the tidings of those people who 
 object to some of the king’s orders ? But really that 
 has nothing to do with us out here in this quiet, 
 retired place. And you are making it an excuse for 
 all this folly ? For shame, Roy ! Dressing up the 
 servants, and putting on a sword ! Go and take it off, 
 boy, and do not make yourself ridiculous.’ 
 
 Ben glanced at his young master, whose face was 
 redder than ever, and waited impatiently for him to 
 speak, while Master Pawson turned toward his pupil 
 smilingly, extending one hand to lay upon his shoulder, 
 the other to lay hold of his sword. 
 
 'There is nothing absurd or nonsensical about it, 
 Master Pawson,’ he said firmly. ‘ As I have told you, 
 the castle will be put in a state of defence.’ 
 
 'You mean repair, my dear boy,’ said the secretary 
 mockingly. 
 
 ‘Yes, repair if you will, as to the weak parts, sir. 
 And as to playing at soldiers, we may look a little 
 awkward at first, as we are not used to our weapons 
 and arms, but that will soon pass off, and you will 
 have to join us, and do your best.’ 
 
 'That’s so,’ growled Ben, whose face began to 
 lighten up a little as Roy spoke out so firmly. 
 
 Master Pawson turned upon the old soldier with his 
 eyebrows raised in a look of surprise. 
 
 ' My good man,’ he said, ' will you please to recollect 
 your position here.’ 
 
 Ben saluted, and drew himself up as stiff as a 
 pike. 
 
122 
 
 MASTER PAWSON GIVES HIS OPINIONS. 
 
 ‘ Nonsense, my dear boy V continued Master Pawson : 
 
 ‘ this is all foolish vanity, and I am sure that, when you 
 have thought it over coolly, you will see that it is 
 childish for you, a boy, to imagine that you can do 
 any good by making this silly display. Why, you 
 must have been reading some old book of chivalry and 
 warlike adventure. If you only knew how ridiculous 
 you look with that long sword buckled on, you would 
 soon take it off ; you look almost as absurd as Rogers 
 here. I thought some scarecrow had been stuck up 
 by the gate/ 
 
 * Yes, sir, that s right/ growled Ben. ‘ Scarecrows 
 who were going to scare off all the crows as try to 
 peck at his majesty the king.’ 
 
 ‘Silence, Martlet!’ cried Roy sharply. ‘It is not 
 your place to speak to Master Pawson like that.’ 
 
 ‘ I should think not/ said the secretary, with his face 
 flushing slightly. 
 
 ‘ Beg pardon, sir, a slip : not mutiny/ said Ben. 
 
 ‘No; but insolence on the part of a menial/ cried 
 Master Pawson ; ‘ and if it is repeated I shall ask 
 Lady Royland to dismiss you, sir, at once/ 
 
 ‘And my mother would refuse to dismiss so old 
 and faithful a servant/ said Roy warmly. 
 
 The secretary looked at the boy wonderingly again, 
 and his eyes darkened, but he smiled the next 
 moment. 
 
 ‘Come, come, Roy!’ he said. ‘Pray leave off this 
 nonsense, and have the gate left open. Send the men 
 back to their work. You will thank me for giving 
 you this advice to-morrow/ 
 
 ‘No, Master Pawson; I shall not/ said Roy firmly. 
 ‘ The gate will be kept locked ; no one will be allowed 
 to pass without the word, and to-night the drawbridge 
 
MASTER PAWSON GIVES HIS OPINIONS. 123 
 
 will be raised ; by to-morrow I daresay we shall be 
 able to lower the portcullis/ 
 
 4 Are you mad, my boy V 
 4 1 hope not, sir/ 
 
 ‘ Do you mean to tell me that you will not listen to 
 my advice V 
 
 4 Yes, sir ; I cannot/ 
 
 4 Then, my good lad, I must be severe. I have tried 
 gentle means. As your tutor in whose charge you 
 have been left by your father, I command you to 
 give up all this silly mummery. You have something 
 better to do than to waste time over such childish 
 tricks. Go to your room, and stay there for a while 
 before you come to mine with an apology. Quick ! 
 At once !’ 
 
 He stood, looking very important, as he gave a 
 quick stamp, and pointed towards the castle. 
 
 4 You, Jenkin, go and put that sword away. Rogers 
 and Martlet, go back to your work at once/ 
 
 ‘Stop!’ said Roy firmly, as the men looked at him 
 for help. 4 Keep as you are. Master Pawson is my 
 tutor, but he has no right to give you any orders. — I 
 must ask you, sir, to go to your room, and not to 
 interfere with what is going on around/ 
 
 4 Hah !’ ejaculated Ben, expelling a tremendous pent- 
 up breath, and he turned and winked at Rogers and 
 Jenk, though the poor old gate-keeper could not see. 
 
 4 The boy is mad/ cried Master Pawson, flushing 
 angrily now. 4 This is beyond bearing. An act of 
 rebellion. Once more, sir, will you obey me V 
 
 4 Obey you, Master Pawson ? In my studies, yes. 
 Over the business of the castle, no !’ 
 
 4 1 am striving to save you from being ridiculed by 
 the whole district, sir, and I appeal to you not to force 
 
124 MASTER PAVVSON GIVES HIS OPINIONS. 
 
 me to have you humbled by going in to complain to 
 Lady Roy land/ 
 
 ‘ You will not humble me, sir, by going in to 
 complain to my mother, for she endorses everything 
 I have done/ 
 
 'Her ladyship does!’ cried Master Pawson, looking 
 quite aghast. 
 
 ‘ Of course. All this is by my father’s orders/ 
 
 ‘ Absurd, boy ! Your father has given no such 
 orders/ 
 
 ‘ Indeed !’ said Roy, flushing angrily at the contradic- 
 tion. ‘ You have not been at home, sir, or you would 
 have seen his messengers, three troopers, ride up this 
 morning, from his regiment, who will stay to help us 
 strengthen the place. There they are ! I hope you 
 don’t think they look ridiculous in their uniforms/ 
 
 For, as he was speaking, the three men, rested now 
 and refreshed, had marched from the servants’ hall 
 to where the new recruits were drawn up, and stood 
 there waiting for their captain to return. 
 
 For a few moments Master Pawson’s face dropped, 
 and he stared in his utter astonishment. 
 
 But he recovered himself quickly, and said with a 
 smile : 
 
 ‘ Of course. I did not know of this, my dear boy, 
 especially as it all was while I have been away. As 
 your father has given the orders in his letter — and 
 I am very glad that your mother has heard at last — 
 of course there is nothing to be done, unless her 
 ladyship can be brought to see how unnecessary it 
 all is, and likely to cause trouble and misconstruction 
 among the neighbours. I am sure that if Sir Granby 
 could be here now, he would see that it was needless. 
 Whatever troubles may arise, nothing can disturb us 
 
MASTER PAWSON GLYES HIS OPINIONS. 
 
 125 
 
 in this secluded spot. There, I will go now to attend 
 to my reading. When you have done playing at 
 soldiers/ he added, with a slightly mocking emphasis 
 upon the 'playing/ 'perhaps you will join me, Roy. 
 You will get tired of handling swords too large for 
 your hand, but of studies you can never weary. An 
 revoir. I am sorry we had this little misunder- 
 standing/ 
 
 He patted Roy on the shoulder, and walked on 
 across the drawbridge, as if not perceiving that his 
 pupil followed him ; and as he drew near the servants, 
 ranged rather awkwardly in their fresh habiliments, 
 he smiled in a way which made every man shrink and 
 feel far more uncomfortable than he had been made 
 by his stiff buff coat. But as he passed the three 
 troopers, fine inanly-looking, seasoned fellows, who 
 wore their uniforms as if to the manner born, and 
 who drew themselves up and saluted him, evidently 
 looking upon him as one of the important personages 
 of the house, he ceased to smile, and went on to his 
 study in the north-west tower, looking very serious 
 and much disturbed in mind. 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 ERY little more was done with the men 
 that day, for in spite of Roy’s spirited 
 behaviour, he felt afterwards that Master 
 Pawson had cast a damp upon the pro- 
 Still he knew that something must be done 
 to counteract that sneering smile distributed among 
 the men by the tutor; and upon his return to the 
 rank, he walked to and fro, and expressed his satis- 
 faction at the promptitude they had displayed, and 
 after ordering them to assemble at nine the next 
 morning, he dismissed them. For the messenger had 
 returned with the village carpenter, who took one of 
 the old capstan bars for a pattern, and undertook to 
 have half a dozen new ones of the strongest oak made 
 by the next morning. 
 
 Then there was the greasing of the drawbridge 
 chains and rollers to see to, and when this was 
 successfully done, Roy found to his satisfaction that 
 the men could raise or lower it with, if not ease, at all 
 events without much difficulty. 
 
 To the boy’s great delight, he found that the three 
 troopers dropped into their places in the most easy 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDER ? 
 
 127 
 
 manner, obeying his every order with alacrity and 
 displaying all the readiness of well-drilled men. They 
 began by assisting at once with the cleaning and 
 easing of the drawbridge chains, one of them, after 
 stripping off his coat, gorget, and cap, climbing the 
 supports to apply the lubricant to the rollers from out- 
 side, where they needed it most ; and when that 
 evening Ben suggested that one of the guns standing 
 in the pleasaunce should be examined, they made the 
 servants stare by the deft way in which they helped 
 him to handle the ponderous mass of metal, hitching 
 on ropes and dragging it out from where it had lain 
 half-covered with ivy to where it was now planted, so 
 that it could be made to sweep the roadway approach- 
 ing the bridge ; the other one in the garden being 
 afterwards treated in the same way. 
 
 'Well, yes, sir, they’re pretty heavy,’ said the 
 corporal in answer to a compliment passed by Roy 
 upon the ease with which the work had been done ; 
 ‘ but it isn’t all strength that does it. It ’s knack — the 
 way of handling a thing and all putting your muscle 
 into it together.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, that ’s it,’ said Ben. ‘ That ’s what you see in a 
 good charge. If it ’s delivered in a scattering sort o’ 
 way it may do good, but the chance is it won’t. But 
 if the men ride on shoulder to shoulder and knee to 
 knee, and then give point altogether ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, as Sir Granby Roy land’s regiment can,’ said 
 the corporal proudly. 
 
 ‘ Ay, and always did,’ cried Ben excitedly. ‘ It takes 
 something to stand against ’em.’ 
 
 There was a dead silence then, and Roy’s heart 
 beat fast, for the war spirit was getting hold of him 
 tightly, for his eyes flashed, and his eagerness to 
 
128 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER ? 
 
 go on with the preparations grew more strong every 
 hour. 
 
 ‘ Now, about these guns, sergeant V he said. 
 
 Ben’s eyes twinkled as his rank was mentioned, 
 and lie gave his young master a grateful look. 
 
 ‘Well, sir/ he said, ‘they’ve been fast asleep in 
 that garden all these years, with enough ivy over ’em 
 to keep ’em warm in winter and the sun off ’em in 
 summer ; but now they ’ve been woke up, I believe 
 they ’ll bark as loudly and bite as well as any dogs 
 of their size. If they ’d been cast-iron I should 
 have been for putting a very light charge in ’em and 
 standing a good way off when they were fired, but 
 seeing as they ’re regular good brass guns and not a bit 
 worn, all they want is a good cleaning up, and then 
 they ’ll be fit to do their work like — like — well, sir, 
 like guns. What do you say, corporal ?’ 
 
 ‘ I say they ’re a fine and sound pair o’ guns, 
 sergeant, as ’ll do their work. We should like a night’s 
 rest first, but in the morning, my two lads and me will 
 give ’em a good scour up, and you won’t know ’em 
 again.’ 
 
 ‘Right! If the captain says yes, you shall ; but I 
 want to be with you — I ’m armourer here.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, of course, sergeant,’ said the trooper. ‘ Don’t 
 you think we want to take your place.’ 
 
 ‘ I don’t, my lad,’ said the old soldier warmly ; ‘ and 
 I ’m only too glad to have three comrades out of the 
 reg’lars to stand by me and help me to lick the 
 recruits into shape.’ 
 
 ‘Thank ye, sergeant,’ said the man. ‘We four can 
 soon do that. They’re the right stuff, and only want 
 a bit o’ training.’ Then turning and saluting Roy 
 respectfully, he went on : ‘ Sir Granby give us all a 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 129 
 
 talking to, sir, and said he ’d picked us out because we 
 — 1 mean t’others — was the handiest fellows he knew 
 in the regiment, and he hoped we ’d do our best to get 
 things in a good state of defence. And, of course, sir, 
 we shall/ 
 
 The great manly fellow spoke with a simple modesty 
 that made Ben’s eyes sparkle, and he nodded his head 
 and remained silent when the man had ended, but 
 gave vent to his satisfaction by bringing his hand 
 down heavily upon the trooper’s shoulder. 
 
 ‘We’ll see to the other guns now then/ said Boy. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir/ said Ben promptly. ‘ Forward there to the 
 sou’-east tower.’ 
 
 The three men marched off at once in the direction 
 pointed out, and Ben stopped back for a moment or 
 two to whisper to Roy in a quick, vexed manner: 
 ‘Don’t go on saying we’ll do this next, or we ’ll do 
 that next, sir, as if you was asking a favour of 
 us. You ’re captain and castellan, as they calls him. 
 You ’re governor and everything, and you ’ve got to 
 order us to do things sharp, short, and strong.’ 
 
 ‘ But I don’t want to bully you all, Ben/ cried Roy, 
 
 ‘ Nobody wants you to, sir. You can’t be bullying a 
 man when you’re ordering him sharply to do what’s 
 right. Of course, if you ask us in your civil way to 
 do a thing, we shall do it, but it aren’t correct.’ 
 
 ‘ I ’ll try differently, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ Sergeant, sir !’ 
 
 ‘ Ser -geant’ said Roy. ' But it ’s all so new yet, I 
 can’t quite realise it. And, of course, I ’m so young to 
 be ordering big men about.’ 
 
 ‘You’ve the right to do it, sir, and that’s every- 
 thing. Now, just suppose the enemy was in front 
 playing up ruination and destruction, and your father 
 
130 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 was going to charge ’em with his regiment of tough 
 dragoons, do you think he’d say, “Now, my men, I 
 want you to — or I ’d like you to attack those rapscal- 
 lions yonder ?” Not he. He ’d just say a word to the 
 trumpeter, there ’d be a note or two blown, and away 
 we ’d go at a walk ; another blast, and we should trot ; 
 then another, and away we should be at ’em like a 
 whirlwind, and scatter 'em like leaves. You must 
 learn to order us, sir, sharply. Mind, sir, it’s must!' 
 
 ‘ Very well,’ said Roy. 
 
 ‘Don’t you be afraid, sir; let us have your order 
 sharp, whatever it is, and we ’ll do it.’ 
 
 ‘Then don’t stand chattering there, sir,’ cried Roy 
 fiercely. ‘ Can’t you see those three men are waiting 
 for you at the bottom of the tower. Forward !’ 
 
 ‘Ck!’ 
 
 It was an unspeakable ejaculation which came from 
 the old soldier’s throat as he turned sharply and 
 marched off to the men, chuckling to himself and 
 shaking his shoulders as he went. 
 
 ‘He’ll do,’ he muttered; and then aloud, ‘Up with 
 you, my lads ! ’ 
 
 Ben followed the men, and Roy came last, and as he 
 entered the doorway, he thought of the journey down 
 to the powder magazine, and felt a little shame at his 
 nervousness. 
 
 Then up and up past the two floors and on toward 
 the roof. As he reached the doorway leading out on 
 to the battlements, he stood in the gloomy interior, 
 and looked along the roof of the untenanted portion 
 toward the north-west tower, wondering what Master 
 Paw son was doing. 
 
 He was not left in doubt, for he could just see the 
 secretary standing back from one of the narrow 
 
Hoy and the troopers examine the guns. 
 
 I 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDER ? 
 
 133 
 
 windows scanning the tower he was in, evidently 
 having seen them enter, and watching to see what 
 they were about to do. 
 
 A bit of boyishness entered into Roy just then, 
 brought about by the business he was upon and the 
 work he had been engaged in. 
 
 ‘ I should like to startle him/ he said to himself as 
 he gave his mischievous thought play. 'One might 
 load and train one of the guns, and fire the blank 
 charge aimed just over his head. It would startle 
 him/ 
 
 The thought passed away directly, and he went up 
 to the roof, where the four men were together upon 
 the platform examining the two guns facing the 
 embrasures. 
 
 These were not quite so big as the two standing 
 now beneath the gateway, but, for the date, they 
 were of a pretty good size, and having the woodwork 
 of the mounting in excellent condition. 
 
 'Well, how do they look V Roy asked. 
 
 'Better than I thought, sir. They'll do. Only want 
 a good cleaning. If you think a charge or two ought 
 to be fired, sir, as was talked about, shall it be with 
 one of these V 
 
 'If — yes; fire them both/ said Roy, and then he 
 felt astonished at the fact that what he had imagined 
 in mischief was really to be carried out. 
 
 'Next order, sir?’ said Ben, gazing in his captain’s 
 face. 
 
 ' See to the other guns on the north-east and south- 
 west towers/ 
 
 ' Yes, sir. What ’s to be done with the two as 
 was slung down when Master Pawson’s rooms was 
 furnished/ 
 
134 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 ‘ Sling them up again/ cried Roy promptly. ‘ It 
 is necessary now/ 
 
 Ben gave his leg a slap and looked his satisfaction. 
 
 ‘Wouldn’t like the two big guns hoisted over the 
 gateway, sir, I s’pose.’ 
 
 ‘ No, certainly not/ cried Roy ; ‘ they will be of more 
 value to sweep the approach of the castle. I ’ll have 
 them kept there. Plenty of room to fire on each side 
 of the drawbridge if it’s up, and the muzzles would 
 run through the square openings in the portcullis.’ 
 
 Old Ben stared at him round-eyed, and shook his 
 head ; then he chuckled softly, and muttering to him- 
 self his former words, ‘He’ll do,’ he led the men to 
 the south-west tower, upon whose platform three brass 
 guns were mounted, and then to the north-east, where 
 there were three more. 
 
 Twelve guns in all for the defence of the castle ; 
 but the question was, would the ammunition be of any 
 use ? Balls there were in abundance, for, in addition 
 to piles standing pyramidally at the foot of each 
 tower, half-covered now by flowers and shrubs, there 
 were similar piles close to the carriage of each gun. 
 But the vital force of the gun, the energy that should 
 set the ball whizzing through the air, was the question, 
 and to prove this, Ben asked for an order, and then 
 walked with his young captain to the armoury, where 
 he opened the great closet. One of the kegs was 
 brought out and set down upon the broad oak table. 
 
 ‘ I ’ve been thinking, sir, that perhaps it would be 
 best to fire the biff ffuns under the gateway to-night/ 
 
 ‘ Why V asked Roy. 
 
 ‘Because we know their carriages are right, and 
 I’m a bit doubtful about those upon the tower.’ 
 
 ‘Very well, try the powder in those.’ 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDER? lo5 
 
 ‘Yes, I hope I shall/ said Ben; ‘but I’m a bit 
 scared, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ What ! about the danger of opening the keg ?’ 
 
 ‘ Tchah ! no, sir. I can open that safely enough. 
 It only means loosening the two hoops at the end, 
 and then the heading will slip out. I mean this — 
 the barrels have been down there no one knows how 
 long, and what I want to know is, will it be powder 
 after all ?’ 
 
 ‘Not powder after all!’ cried Roy in astonishment, 
 as his active mind began to question what liquor it 
 could be there that was stored up so carefully as if 
 it were a treasure indeed. 
 
 ‘ I ’m afraid it won’t be, sir — very much afraid/ 
 
 ‘ Then what do you think it is ?’ 
 
 ‘ Solid blocks o’ stony stuff, sir, I should say/ 
 
 ‘But they don’t put stony stuff in kegs like these.’ 
 
 ‘ No, sir, powder ; but perhaps it has got damp 
 with time and hardened so as it won’t be of any use.’ 
 ‘Not if it’s dried and ground up again.’ 
 
 ‘Don’t know, sir ; can’t say ; but we ’ll soon see.’ 
 There was no hesitation shown. Ben tapped the two 
 top hoops a little, and they soon grew loose and were 
 worked up the staves, the top one withdrawn, and 
 the next brought up into its place, leaving the wooden 
 disc which formed the head free to be lifted out. 
 
 ‘ I thought so, sir,’ said Ben with a sigh, as he 
 looked in. ‘Just solid black, and nothing else/ 
 
 He thumped the top of the contents with his 
 knuckles, and then tapping the lower hoops, they 
 glided down and the staves fell apart, leaving a black 
 block standing upon the table. 
 
 ‘ Oh, this is bad luck, sir ! horribly bad luck !’ groaned 
 Ben. ‘We shall have to get some powder from some- 
 
136 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 where, Plymouth or — yes, Bristol ’s the most likely 
 place.' 
 
 ‘Fetch out the other keg, and open that, Ben/ 
 said Roy. 
 
 ‘ To be sure, sir,' said Ben, and he turned to the 
 closet and bore the second keg to the table. ‘ If tins 
 is all right,’ he went on, ‘ there ’s some hope for us, 
 because we may find some more ; but if it has gone 
 bad from both sides it ’s all over with us : we can 
 only stand well on the towers and throw stones down 
 at whoever comes.’ 
 
 Ben’s fingers were as busy as his tongue, and in a 
 few minutes he had the head out of the second keg, 
 looked in, and tapped it with his knuckles. 
 
 ‘Just the same, sir, just the same.’ 
 
 ‘ Look here, Ben ! I ’ll have one of these blocks 
 chopped up, and then ground up fine, and we ’ll try 
 it with a musket.’ 
 
 ‘ Good, sir ! that ’s the right thing to do ; but after 
 being wet once, I ’m afraid it ’ll fizz off* now like a 
 firework.’ 
 
 ‘You don’t know till you’ve tried, man. Now, 
 let ’s see : get an axe, sergeant.’ 
 
 ‘If I might ask your pardon, captain, axes aren’t 
 the proper thing to break up a block of gunpowder. 
 I should say a beetle or a mall was the thing.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, get a mallet, then,’ said Roy ; and the old 
 man went to his tools used for repairing the armour, 
 carpentering, or any other odd jobs, and brought out a 
 mallet, with which he was about to strike a tremendous 
 blow in the middle of the block when Roy checked 
 him. 
 
 ‘ No, no !’ he cried ; c give it to me. I ’ll knock a piece 
 off the top edge.’ 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDER ? 
 
 137 
 
 Ben handed the mallet respectfully enough, but he 
 shook his head as if he did not consider that handling 
 mallets was correct for the castellan of the place ; 
 while, raising the implement not without some shade 
 of doubt as to whether an explosion might follow the 
 blow, but reassuring himself as he remembered that 
 the mallet was only wood, Roy brought it down on 
 the top with a sharp rap, and then started back in 
 dismay. For a piece like a fragment of black potsherd 
 fell upon the table with a bang, and a stream of fine 
 grains came flowing out of the great hole he had 
 made, covering the hardened piece and running on 
 like black sand. 
 
 ‘ Hurrah !’ shouted Ben excitedly ; ‘ they ’re all right, 
 sir. Just formed a cake outside, and the inside’s all 
 safe and good. Twelve good brass guns, and plenty 
 of powder. We’re ready for all the enemies the king 
 has got in this part of the world. Now we’ll see for 
 a couple of cartridges for the guns.’ 
 
 He fetched a couple of small bags, which he filled 
 with the powder, and then, after putting back the 
 unbroken keg-shaped block, as carefully cleared all 
 the loose powder from the table, and placed that and 
 the shape from which it had come in the oak closet, 
 which he locked. 
 
 ‘ Powder ’s powder, sir ; so one has to take care,’ he 
 said. ‘ Now for a touch port-fire, and we ’ll try what 
 sort of stuff it is.’ 
 
 Ben gave Roy a knowing look, and then from a 
 drawer in the table he took a piece of prepared 
 oakum such as was used for lowering into the pan 
 of a freshly primed gun, stepped to a case in 
 which were some old rammers, and declared himself 
 ready to start, but hesitated and went to his tool- 
 
138 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER ? 
 
 drawer again, out of which he routed a long thin 
 spike. 
 
 'Now I think we’re ready, sir/ he said, and they 
 went out to where the men were waiting, and prepared 
 to load the two guns under the gate tower. 
 
 ‘ These are only makeshifts/ said Ben apologetically, 
 as he indicated his rough cartridges ; ‘ but they ’ll do 
 to clear out the guns/ and he set them down in the 
 doorway leading into the old guardroom. 
 
 Then the long thin pin was tried in the touch-holes 
 of both guns, and after a good deal of poking and 
 drilling the orifices were cleared. Meanwhile one of 
 the troopers took the rammer Ben had brought out, 
 inserted it at the muzzle, and found that it would 
 only go in half-way. So a ragged stick was fetched, 
 run in, twisted round and round, and withdrawn, 
 dragging after it a wad of horsehair, cotton, hay, and 
 feathers, while a succession of trials brought out more 
 and more, the twisting round having a cleansing effect 
 upon the bore of the gun as well. 
 
 'Ah!’ said Ben solemnly, 'them tomtits have had 
 the guns all to themselves for a fine time. I shall 
 have to make some tompions to keep them out.’ 
 
 Quite a heap of nest-building material was drawn 
 out of the two guns, the first obtained being evidently 
 of that season, while farther in it was old and decayed 
 to a mere mouldy powder that might have been carried 
 in by the industrious little birds a score of years 
 before. 
 
 At last all was declared clear. The bags of powder 
 were thrust in, a wad of the cleanest hay from the 
 heap followed, and one of the troopers rammed the 
 charges home, with the result that the powder rose 
 well in the touch-holes, and nothing remained to be 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDER ? 
 
 139 
 
 done but to insert the lightly twisted pieces of touch- 
 string and apply a light. 
 
 4 Better way than doing it with a red-hot poker, as 
 some of us might like to stand back till the guns are 
 proved/ said the old soldier grimly. ‘ One of you take 
 that there to the kitchen and get a light/ he said, ‘ to 
 do for a port-fire.’ 
 
 He handed a piece of the prepared oakum to one of 
 the men, who ran off with it, and directly after Roy 
 stepped back quickly, and hurried into the house. 
 
 Ben said nothing, but he glanced after the boy with 
 a fierce look, pursing up his lips, and then muttering to 
 himself, his expression indicating the most profound 
 disgust. 
 
 Meanwhile Roy ran into the private apartments 
 of the castle, and made his way to the library ; but 
 Lady Royland was not there. 
 
 Uttering an ejaculation full of impatience, the boy 
 hurried into the withdrawing-room, where he had 
 better fortune, for he found his mother waiting there 
 as if she expected him. 
 
 ‘ You, my dear V she said. 'I was waiting here to 
 see Master Pawson ; he sent me a message to ask if 1 
 would see him on matters of importance. Do you 
 know what he wishes to say ?’ 
 
 ‘Well, I almost think I do, mother,’ replied the 
 boy. 
 
 ‘ Then you have come to meed; him ?’ 
 
 ‘No,’ said the boy; ‘I didn’t know he had sent. I 
 came to warn you not to be alarmed, for we are just 
 going to fire.’ 
 
 Boom ! 
 
 A report like thunder made the casements rattle 
 as if they were being dashed in. This was followed 
 
140 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 by an echoing roar, and then came a yelling cry as of 
 some one in agony. 
 
 ‘Oh, my boy, what has happened?’ cried Lady 
 Royland, starting from her chair, clapping her hands 
 to her ears, and then sinking back palpitating in the 
 nearest chair. ‘ Run and see ; something terrible must 
 have occurred.’ 
 
 Roy had already dashed to the door, and he ran out 
 and along to the great gateway, where his mother’s 
 words seemed to be verified, for, on reaching the spot 
 where the gun which had been fired had run back a 
 short distance, there was the knot of men half hidden 
 by the smoke that was slowly rising, and, in front of 
 them, just below the portcullis, lay, apparently lifeless, 
 the figure of Master Pawson, face downward upon the 
 flags. 
 
 ‘ What have you done, Ben ?’ cried the boy. 
 
 ‘ Done ? I never done it,’ growled the man fiercely. 
 ‘You runned away; so I put the light to the gun 
 myself, and then we all stood and waited, till all at 
 wunst Master Pawson comes round the corner like. 
 I dunno how he come there ; and off goes the gun, and 
 down goes he.’ 
 
 Roy was already upon one knee, turning the secre- 
 tary over on his back and examining him for the 
 terrible injury he felt must have been received. But 
 as Roy was proceeding to open his collar, he opened his 
 eyes, sprang up into a sitting position, and then began 
 to abuse the boy fiercely. 
 
 ‘ You did it on purpose,’ he cried : ‘ and it ’s a mercy 
 it did not kill me.’ 
 
 ‘Then you are not killed V said Roy dryly. 
 
 ‘ No ; but I might have been. It was a cowardly 
 thing to do.’ 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDEll? 
 
 141 
 
 ‘Ay, it were, Master Roy!' whispered Ben, turning 
 upon him. ‘ I thought you ’d ha had heart enough to 
 ha’ stood by us/ 
 
 ‘ What do you mean ?’ cried Roy, rising angrily. 
 
 ‘ Oh, you know, sir ; sets such a bad example to the 
 men/ 
 
 ‘ I don’t understand you, nor you neither, Master 
 Pawson/ 
 
 ‘ It ’s disgraceful ; and Lady Roy land shall put a stop 
 to such monkey tricks/ 
 
 ‘ Powder-monkey tricks/ growled Ben. 
 
 ‘ Why, you don’t think I fired that gun on purpose, 
 sir V 
 
 ‘ No, I don’t think so/ cried Master Pawson, in his 
 high-pitched, scolding tone ; ‘ I am quite sure, sir ; and 
 it is disgraceful/ 
 
 ‘But I wasn’t here!’ 
 
 ‘ You were there. I saw you with the men, pretend- 
 ing to clean the gun, while I was yonder watching the 
 sunset and waiting for an answer to a message I had 
 sent in to your mother, sir, when, as you saw me come 
 round the corner, you fired.’ 
 
 ‘ I did not, sir ; for I was not there/ 
 
 ‘Ay, that’s true enough, sir/ said Ben bitterly; ‘he 
 warn’t here/ 
 
 ‘I don’t believe it/ cried Master Pawson angrily, 
 and his voice sounded like that of some angry woman. 
 ‘ It was a trick ; and all this nonsense shall be put a 
 stop to.’ 
 
 ‘ You can believe it or not, sir/ said Roy, growing 
 calmer as the secretary waxed more angry. 
 
 ‘ I shall speak to Lady Royland at once/ 
 
 ‘ Do, sir. She is waiting to see you : she was telling 
 me so when the gun went off/ 
 
142 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 ‘ Gun went off! And what business had a gun to eo 
 off here in this place ?’ cried the secretary as he stood, 
 now feeling himself all over and brushing the dust 
 from off his velvet coat. 
 
 ‘ Only got the wind of the gun, sir,’ said the corporal 
 quietly. 
 
 ‘I was not speaking to you, my good man,’ cried 
 the secretary. 
 
 ‘ Bad plan to stand nigh the muzzle of a big gun when 
 she ’s going to be fired,’ growled Ben in a sententious 
 voice, and the secretary turned upon him sharply. 
 
 ‘ And you, sir,’ he cried ; ‘ how dare you let a boy 
 play such antics ? Do you know I heard the shot go 
 by my face.’ 
 
 ‘ Nay, sir ; that I ’ll say you didn’t,’ growled Ben. 
 
 ‘ But I say I did, sir, with a fierce rush.’ 
 
 ‘ One of the tomtit’s eggs, perhaps, sergeant,’ said 
 Roy dryly. ‘ I know I caught sight of one or two 
 when the nest was rammed in.’ 
 
 The men all burst out laughing, and Master Pawson 
 grew preternaturally calm. 
 
 ‘ Was that meant as an insult, Master Roy V he said, 
 turning towards him and speaking slowly with his eyes 
 half shut and an unpleasant sneering smile upon his 
 lips. 
 
 ‘ No, sir, as a joke,’ replied Roy gravely. 
 
 ‘I thank you; but keep your jokes for the servants; 
 try them upon the menials. Recollect that I am a 
 gentleman, placed in authority over you by Sir Granby 
 Royland as tutor and master, and, as I am in authority 
 over you, I am in authority over all here. Have the 
 goodness to recollect that.’ 
 
 He turned upon his heel and walked away with the 
 back of his doublet covered with scraps of hay from 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDER? 143 
 
 the tomtits’ nest, and Roy’s first inclination was to 
 run after him to begin brushing him down. 
 
 ‘But he ’ll only think I want to insult him again/ 
 said the boy to himself. ‘ I wish I hadn’t said any- 
 thing about the tomtits’ eggs though.’ 
 
 ‘ Shall I run after him, sir, and ask if I shall give 
 him a brush down ?’ whispered Ben. 
 
 ‘ No ; let him find it out. One of the maids will tell 
 him, I dare say.’ 
 
 ‘ But you should ha stopped by us when the gun 
 was fired, Master Roy,’ protested Ben. ‘ I see them three 
 chaps wink at each other, as much as to say, “ He won’t 
 stand fire,” and it hurt me, sir, and seemed to be 
 undoing all I did afore. I didn’t think it of you.’ 
 
 ‘I should like to kick you for thinking me such a 
 coward,’ cried Roy fiercely, for his encounter with the 
 secretary had set his temper on edge. ‘ How dare 
 you ! You had no business to fire till I came back. I 
 did not want my mother to hear the report without 
 some warning. — Here, corporal, give me that light.’ 
 
 The man stepped up with it, and Roy took it out of 
 his hand. 
 
 ‘ Going to fire this one, sir ? ’ said Ben eagerly. 
 
 ‘ Of course. Stand aside.’ And Roy applied the 
 sparkling port-fire to the bit of prepared oakum 
 standing out of the touch-hole, with the result that it 
 too began to sparkle and fume. 
 
 ‘ There,’ he said ; ‘ I hope Master Pawson won’t 
 come back and be frightened by this one.’ 
 
 He had hardly uttered the words when the 
 secretary reappeared. 
 
 ‘Where are all the servants?’ he cried angrily. ‘I 
 want some one to come and brush my clothes.’ 
 
 ‘ Stand aside !’ shouted Ben. ‘ She ’ll run right back.’ 
 
144 
 
 GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 But the secretary did not understand what was meant, 
 and turned haughtily upon the speaker, totally uncon- 
 scious of the fact that he was exactly behind the 
 breech of the piece, whose recoil might have produced 
 fatal results. 
 
 It was no time for uttering warnings, and Roy knew 
 it. He glanced once at the tiny sparkling going on at 
 the touch-hole of the gun, and sprang right at the 
 secretary, driving him backward and falling heavily 
 with him to the ground. 
 
 It was none too soon, for the gun went off with a 
 tremendous roar, leaping up from the paving, and 
 running back on its low wheels right over the spot 
 where the secretary had just stood. 
 
 ' Guns is guns, and always was/ said Ben very 
 grimly ; ' and them as has to do with 'em wants to 
 know all their little ways. I have know’d a mans 
 arm took off by the recoil, and, if you don’t take care, 
 their breeches is as dangerous to them as fires ’em as is 
 their muzzles.’ 
 
 ' Hurt, sir ? ’ cried Roy, offering his hand, after 
 gaining his own feet, ready to help the tutor to rise. 
 
 Master Pawson made no reply, neither did he take 
 the extended hand, but rose and walked away limping, 
 going right down through the pleasaunce so as to reach 
 his own room without having to pass through the 
 corridor. 
 
 ' Bit rusty, I s’pose, sir/ said Ben quietly. 
 
 ' I am afraid so, Ben/ was the reply. 'But I don’t 
 think there ’s much doubt about the powder.’ 
 
 c Doubt, sir ; why, it \s stronger than they makes 
 now, or else it has got riper and better for keeping. 
 We’re all right there/ 
 
 'Yes, capital ! but that report rings in my ears still/ 
 
GUNS AND NO POWDER? 
 
 145 
 
 ‘Ay, sir, a brass gun can ring as well as roar ; but 
 you won’t mind it after a few times.’ 
 
 ‘I don’t feel to mind it now,’ said Roy coolly. 
 
 ‘Not you, sir,’ whispered the old fellow. ‘And I 
 beg your pardon, Master Roy, and you ’ve done me, and 
 yourself too, a lot of good. It would ha’ been horrid 
 for the men to think you was scared. I never 
 thought of frightening my lady with the row. Tell 
 the lads to sponge the guns out with a bit o’ rag, and 
 then we ’ll run ’em back to their places again.’ 
 
 Roy gave the order, and then had the sentry changed 
 at the gate, after which there was another duty to have 
 performed — that of raising the drawbridge. 
 
 ‘ No fear of any one forgetting and walking into the 
 moat at night, is there, Ben ? ’ 
 
 ‘Well, no, sir; I think not,’ said the old soldier 
 seriously. ‘ You see the bridge shuts up all the middle 
 when it’s raised, and that makes it sure, while at those 
 sides nobody could tumble in without trying to ; so I 
 don’t see no fear of that. Shall we haul her up, sir ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes.’ And giving the order, as soon as the guns were 
 in place, he led the way up into the furnace chamber, 
 where two men seized each chain, and the ponderous 
 structure slowly rose as the huge weights descended the 
 stonework tubes in which they hung, the difficulty of 
 hoisting the bridge proving to be much lighter than at 
 the former trial. 
 
 ‘ Come, sir, that ’s safe. You won’t set sentries 
 to-night ?’ 
 
 ‘ No, of course not,’ said Roy ; ‘ that will be unneces- 
 sary till there is news of some enemy being near.’ 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 HE next morning the carpenter was there 
 with the capstan bars soon after the 
 bridge was lowered ; and upon these being 
 tried, after the capstans and pulleys had 
 greased, the portcullis was lowered and 
 raised several times with the greatest facility, each 
 time becoming more easy to move ; while old Bens 
 eyes glistened, and he worked as if all these prepara- 
 tions for the defence of the place, with the possible 
 shedding of blood and loss of life, had suddenly added 
 a delightful zest to his existence. 
 
 But he was not alone in this, for Roy found a strange 
 exhilaration in his new position. There was something 
 so novel in everything, and try how he would, it was 
 hard to keep down a feeling of vanity, especially when 
 he came upon his mother busily preparing a scarf for 
 him to wear. 
 
 ‘ For me V he said. ‘ Oh mother ! it s too fine/ 
 
 ‘Not at all/ she said quietly. ‘Your men will like 
 to see their leader look striking/ 
 
 ‘Ah, well/ he replied, ‘I can’t wear it while there is 
 so much dirty work to do/ 
 
 been well 
 
THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 147 
 
 ‘That will be done by the men. Roy, my boy, you 
 must rise to your position, and give orders more for 
 things to be done.’ 
 
 ‘ That ’s what old Ben says, and I am trying ; but it ’s 
 
 hard work while everything is so new, and ’ 
 
 ‘ And what V 
 
 ‘It seems as if Master Oh no, it’s too paltry 
 
 to be talked about/ 
 
 ‘Tell me what it is, and I will be the judge/ 
 
 ‘ Well, you know how poor Master Pawson was up- 
 set with the firing/ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; and he ought to be very grateful to you for 
 saving his life. Has he not thanked you ? ’ 
 
 ‘ No ; unless looking sneeringly at everything I do 
 is thanking me. That makes it seem so hard to put 
 on a showy thing like that. He ’ll only laugh at it/ 
 
 ‘ Master Pawson is not behaving well/ said Lady 
 Royland coldly. ‘ He actually had the impertinence to 
 speak to me last night about the preparations, and 
 objected to the men being taken from their work/ 
 
 ‘ Said it was absurd V 
 
 ‘ Yes ; those were his words, Roy, and I was com- 
 pelled to silence him. He told me he was sure that if 
 Sir Granby knew how utterly unlikely it was for any 
 of the disaffected people to come into this neighbour- 
 hood he would immediately cancel the orders, and, 
 under the circumstances, he could not refrain from 
 advising me to act according to his advice/ 
 
 ‘ And what was his advice, mother ? ’ 
 
 ‘ To put a stop to the foolish preparations, which 
 could only bring ridicule upon all here/ 
 
 ‘He said something of the kind to me ; more than I 
 told you/ 
 
 ‘ Why did you not tell me all ? ’ 
 
 J 
 
148 
 
 THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 ‘ Because it seemed so paltry.’ 
 
 ‘ Nothing is too paltry when we have so much at 
 stake, Roy.’ 
 
 ‘ And was that the end of it ? ’ 
 
 ‘ No, my boy ; he made me indignant by his pre- 
 sumption, and I told him to remember who he was.’ 
 
 ‘ What did he say- to that ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Begged my pardon humbly, and said that perhaps 
 I was right, and that he would do everything he could 
 to help me in this painful situation. I am glad he has 
 spoken out, and forced me to be plain. Now he will 
 keep his place.’ 
 
 4 Yes, he will now/ said Roy. ‘ I know what he felt : 
 of course he was annoyed at my taking the lead, 
 after his going out leaving me only his pupil, and 
 coming back to find me seeming to do exactly as I 
 pleased. But I must go, mother ; for there is such a 
 lot to do. Don’t ask me to begin wearing silk and 
 gold and feathers yet, though, please.’ 
 
 Lady Royland smiled proudly as she kissed her son, 
 and Roy hurried back to his lieutenant, who was 
 anxiously expecting him. 
 
 ‘ Farmer Raynes has come over, sir, to see you. 
 Wanted to know what the guns were fired for.’ 
 
 ‘ Where is he ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Yonder, sir, watching the corporal drill the men.’ 
 
 Roy went to the gateway, where the trooper was 
 busy at work drilling the men in the use of their 
 firelocks, adding to his verbal instructions the examples 
 of the two soldiers who came with him, these falling 
 in just in front, and executing every order in the 
 carriage of the piece, loading and firing, so that the 
 servants could- more easily understand. 
 
 c Morning, Master Roy,’ said the farmer, stepping 
 
THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 149 
 
 out of the guardroom doorway. ' Heard the guns 
 last night, and couldn’t make out where the noise 
 come from. Found out this morning, though, and 
 run over. Mean fighting then, if they come here ?’ 
 
 ' Certainly,’ said Roy. ' My father sent word for us 
 to be prepared. I was going to send for you this 
 morning. I want your men and you to come in, and 
 be ready in case you are wanted.’ 
 
 ' Parson Meldew came and had a long talk with me 
 day before yesterday, sir, and he told me that what- 
 ever I did I was to stay peacefully at home, mind my 
 crops, and not interfere at all. But if I did, I was not 
 to side with the king.’ 
 
 ' He dared to tell you that ?’ cried Roy. 
 
 ' Not quite in those words, sir, but he meant it.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, if he wasn’t a clerk, I ’d say something,’ cried 
 Roy ; ' but what did you say ? ’ 
 
 'Nothing, sir; I only laughed.’ 
 
 'And do you mean to stay at home and do what he 
 told you ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Of course, sir, unless there ’s some fighting comes 
 on, and then I suppose we shall have to begin.’ 
 'Against the king ?’ 
 
 ' I ’m going to fight for my good old landlord, 
 Master Roy, the best man I know. He always stood 
 my friend in hard times, and if he sends word I am to, 
 why here I be with ten stout fellows ; only you ’ll have 
 to drill us all, same as you ’re doing with these here, 
 unless pitchforks and flails will do ; we can handle 
 them.’ 
 
 ' Shake hands, Master Raynes,’ cried Roy ; ' I want 
 you and the men to come and drill every day in the 
 mornings, and I want you to bring us in as much 
 wheat, oats, and flour as we can store up. You must 
 
150 
 
 THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 buy when you have not plenty, for we must be ready 
 in case we are attacked/ 
 
 ‘ What do you say to me going round and buying up 
 all the ham and bacon and salt pork I can get, sir ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; certainly/ cried Roy. ‘ My mother will supply 
 the money/ 
 
 4 Oh, that ’s all right enough, sir/ said the farmer. 
 
 ‘ But of course you don’t want us to come and live in 
 the place until there ’s real trouble/ 
 
 ‘ Certainly not. Give half your time to getting 
 ready for troubles, and the other half to the farm/ 
 
 ‘ I see, sir. Ah, morning, Master Pawson. Wild 
 times these/ 
 
 ‘ Terrible, Master Raynes, terrible/ said the secretary, 
 coming up. ‘ Are you going to be drilled too ? ’ 
 
 Roy glanced sharply round, but the secretary spoke 
 earnestly and with no suggestion of a sneer. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, me and my men must come and support 
 my landlord, spite of all that Parson Meldew may say/ 
 
 ‘ Does he object ? ’ 
 
 4 Yes, sir; and pretty strongly, too. If I was him, I 
 don’t think I should say quite so much, for he may be 
 hearing of it again/ 
 
 4 But I hope all we hear is but exaggerated rumour, 
 Master Raynes, for everybody’s sake. If it were half 
 as bad as you all say, I don’t know what would 
 happen/ 
 
 ‘ Ah, well, sir, nothing shall happen here if me and 
 my lads can prevent it. There, I won’t waste time. 
 The lads shall be over here in a couple of hours, 
 Master Roy, and I ’ll be getting off to market/ 
 
 The farmer went away, and Roy felt comparatively 
 happy with his tutor, for Master Pawson seemed to 
 have put aside the petty feeling of annoyance, and to 
 
THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 151 
 
 wish to let the trouble over the firing be quite for- 
 gotten, so careful was he about avoiding any allusion 
 to the guns. 
 
 ‘ I can t help/ he said, smiling ; ‘ only to look on. 
 I was never meant for a fighting man. What a 
 change, though, you seem to be producing, Roy !’ 
 
 This was sufficient to make Roy, with his natural 
 boyish frankness, begin talking freely about his plans, 
 for he was growing enthusiastic, and he even began to 
 ask the secretary’s opinion about two or three minor 
 matters. 
 
 ‘ Oh, don’t ask me/ said his companion laughing, 
 and with an air of protest; ‘you might just as well 
 expect me to begin wearing armour. No. You must 
 do all the defending if trouble does come, and I beg 
 you will give particular orders to your men-at-arms to 
 take the greatest care of the secretary, for you must 
 not have him hurt. I suppose, then, that there will 
 be no more studies for the present?’ 
 
 4 No, not for the present/ said Roy rather import- 
 antly ; ‘ I have so much to do.’ 
 
 'Very well, man o’ war; the man o’ peace will go 
 back to his music and his books, but if you want me 
 to do anything that I can do, send for me at once.’ 
 Master Pawson put his hands behind him, and 
 walked thoughtfully through the garden toward the 
 doorway leading to the ramparts, and from thence to 
 the north-west tower, by the green grass and flowers 
 seeming to him a more attractive way than through 
 the long corridor and past the occupied rooms ; while 
 Roy made for the armoury, which seemed to be his 
 study now. Ben was there busy, and he looked up 
 and nodded. e Master Pawson ’s soon settled down 
 then, sir ?’ he said. 
 
152 
 
 THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 ‘ Oh yes, Ben ; he ’s good-tempered enough now/ 
 
 ‘ Good job for him, sir. Can’t have quarrelling in a 
 garrison. I began to think he was going to mutiny 
 outright, and if he’d shown his teeth any more, I 
 suppose I should have had to remind him that there 
 were some deep dark dungeons underground as a 
 first dose, and the stone gallows up at the far corner of 
 the ramparts for the very worst cases.’ 
 
 ‘But do you think that stone bar thing was ever 
 used for executing people ?’ 
 
 ‘ Sure of it, sir; and there’s the opening underneath 
 leading down to that square patch beneath the walls.’ 
 
 ‘ But it may have been to hoist food or other things 
 up during a siege.’ 
 
 ‘ Ah, it may have been, sir,’ said Ben grimly ; ‘ but I 
 don’t quite see why they should have chosen to make 
 it just over the bit of a patch of ground between the 
 walls and the moat where you couldn’t get the forage 
 to without a boat, and when there were a gateway and 
 bridge. ’Sides, too, why should they pick the old 
 burying-place of the castle.’ 
 
 ‘ But that was not the old burying-place, surely, 
 Ben ? ’ 
 
 ‘ You ask Dick Grey, gardener, what he found when 
 her ladyship wanted the ivy planted there to cover 
 that bit o’ wall. It was full of ’em.’ 
 
 Koy shuddered. 
 
 ‘ That ’s so, sir. I expect in the old fighting days 
 they used to bury ’em there; and as it’s just under 
 that there gallows, why, of course, it was used for 
 traitors or spies as well. That reminds me, sir, as a 
 lot of that ivy ought to be cut away. We don’t want 
 any one to make a ladder of it for getting into the 
 place.’ 
 
THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 153 
 
 ‘ Leave it for the present. It could be tom down in 
 an hour if there was any need/ 
 
 4 Ay, sir, that s the way you take it over such 
 things. That there garden ought to be turned into a 
 drilling ground ; you know it ought/ 
 
 ‘ If there does come any need for it, the garden can 
 go/ said Roy ; ‘ but not until the very last/ 
 
 ‘That’s right, sir. Only if we’re besieged it will 
 have to go. Now let me see — that makes nine buff 
 coats, and one more’s ten, for Farmer Ray nes’s lot. 
 Ought to give the farmer something a bit smarter, 
 oughtn’t I, as he ’ll expect to be a sergeant, won’t he V 
 ‘ He ’ll like to be over his men.’ 
 
 ‘ But you see he ’s a big one, and there ’s a buff coat 
 would suit him exact. I’ll tell you what, sir, if he 
 has the same as the others and a scarf, and a feather 
 in his cap, he ’ll be satisfied.’ 
 
 ‘ I should say so, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ Then scarf and feather it shall be, sir. I ’ll have all 
 their arms and things ready for to-night, then they 
 can have ’em in the morning when they come, and it ’ll 
 put all them straw-whopping fellows in a good 
 temper, and make ’em easy to drill. I want to pick 
 out so many fellows for the big guns that we must 
 have some more in soon. But it ’s better to go gently. 
 Saves a lot of confusion.’ 
 
 ‘ What ’s the next thing to do, Ben V 
 ‘ Everything, sir. Powder bags to fill. Stores to get 
 in. We must have a new flag. Place cleared out for 
 garrison quarters. Something done to the two old 
 guardrooms on each side of the gate. We ’ve months 
 of work to do, sir, try how we may, but we ’re going 
 
 to do it, Master Roy, and Oh,’ continued the old 
 
 fellow, pausing for a few moments in his task of taking 
 
154 
 
 THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 down belts and swords to lay one on each buff coat 
 below the steel caps just set out readj^, ‘ there ’s that 
 other thing I wanted to talk to you about/ 
 
 ‘ What other thing, Ben ? ’ 
 
 ‘ I was up a- top of the great tower this morning/ 
 
 4 1 know. I saw you there/ 
 
 ‘I was looking at the furnace and thinking that 
 must be touched up a bit, and a good supply of wood 
 and charcoal carried to it. There is plenty of lead at 
 the foot of the north-east tower/ 
 
 ‘ Ugh ! We don’t want to do any of those barbarous 
 things, Ben ; they ’re too horrible. Fancy pouring 
 molten lead down on people’s heads.’ 
 
 ‘We don’t want to pour no molten lead down on 
 people’s heads, sir,’ protested the old soldier. ‘ All we 
 says to ’em is, we ’ve got a whole lot of hot silver soup 
 up here, and we shall pour it down on you if you 
 come hanging about our place, and trying to get in. 
 Let ’em stop away, and then they won’t be hurt/ 
 
 1 But it ’s too horrible, Ben. I will not have that 
 got ready.’ 
 
 ‘Very well, sir. I don’t know that it much matters, 
 for they ’ve got to cross the moat first, and I don’t think 
 we ’ll let ’em do that. The only way the enemy will 
 get in here will be through traitors in the camp.’ 
 
 ‘ And we shall not have any of them, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ Hope not, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ So if we are to fight, let it be in a fair, manly, 
 chivalrous way.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, and hang all spies and traitors.’ 
 
 ‘ Don’t let ’s imagine that such people are possible/ 
 said Boy. ‘ But was that what you wanted to talk 
 about, sergeant ? ’ 
 
 ‘ No, captain, it wasn’t. I got thinking this morning, 
 
THE COMING OF RECRUITS. 
 
 155 
 
 as I was looking round for weak points in our 
 defences, that there ’s the old tale about that there 
 underground passage ; the little chapel on the hill 
 made me think of it first/ 
 
 ‘ But do you believe it ’s possible, Ben ? ’ 
 
 ‘Not knowing, sir, cant say. But I tell you what 
 I do say : there ’s nothing like taking care. Don’t do 
 to leave a hole in a sand-bag if it ’s ever so small. So 
 as soon as we ’ve got a little more ship-shape and our 
 garrison beginning to grow, let you and me get a 
 lantern some night, and have a good look to see if 
 there is such a rat’s hole/ 
 
 ‘ Of course ; yes/ 
 
 ‘Keep it quiet, sir, except to her ladyship. There 
 may be such a place, for in the good old times there 
 were a great many curious doings, and it would be a fine 
 one to have a way in and out when the enemy thought 
 they ’d got people shut up closely, and was going to 
 starve ’em out ; and them able to bring in more men, 
 and sacks of corn, and pigs, and ducks, and geese, and 
 chickens, and laughing at the enemy all the time/ 
 
 ‘ We must see, Ben ; and I want you, as soon as the 
 farmer’s party are settling down, to go and try about 
 more men.’ 
 
 ‘I say, sir, aren’t it strange as none of the gentry 
 hasn’t been over.’ 
 
 ‘ Too soon, perhaps, Ben/ 
 
 ‘ Perhaps so, sir ; but I can’t help fancying every- 
 body about here don’t think quite the same as we do/ 
 
 ‘ Not on the king’s side ? Oh, nonsense !’ 
 
 ‘ Hope it is, sir,’ said the old fellow, thoughtfully 
 inspecting and drawing one of the swords ; ‘ but there, 
 we shall see. Bad for some of ’em if they are agen 
 us, or I ’m much mistook.’ 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 
 
 S the time glided on, no further communi- 
 cation arrived from Sir Granby, and Lady 
 Royland and her son began to realise 
 more and more that they were shut off 
 in a part of England where the king’s friends were 
 few and far between, while those who remained 
 true felt themselves so outnumbered by their neigh- 
 bours that they dared not display their principles. 
 
 Letters had been sent round by Lady Royland to 
 several of the gentry residing at different places, 
 asking for help if it were needed; and at the same 
 time offering the castle as a sanctuary and rallying- 
 point. 
 
 One answer which was received will suffice to show 
 the general feeling of the district. 
 
 The letter was brought in while Lady Royland and 
 her son were seated at breakfast, and the servant-maid 
 stated that it had been left with old Jenkin, at the 
 gate, by a messenger the old man did not know, but 
 who said that there was no reply needed. 
 
 A letter was sufficient to throw Roy’s mother into a 
 state of agitation, eao;er as she was for news from her 
 
 O ' o 
 
MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 157 
 
 lord, and she eagerly tore it open, read it with a sigh, 
 and passed it on to her son. 
 
 Roy took it as eagerly and began reading it aloud. 
 
 It was very brief, and was written in a peculiar 
 hand that was not familiar. 
 
 ‘ Take counsel with yourself as to what you are 
 doing. A great change is coming over the country, 
 for the king’s cause is undoubtedly lost. Many who 
 respect the old family of Royland, and would help if 
 they dared, feel that it is unwise to fly in the face of 
 the new power, and to go in opposition to the people, 
 who in all directions are declaring against the king. 
 All who respect Dame Royland join in advising her to 
 cease the show of resistance she is making, and to 
 settle down quietly, ready to accept the fresh position, 
 for resistance must mean destruction. Pause before it 
 is too late. — From an old friend.’ 
 
 ‘Well,’ said Lady Royland, as her son read the 
 letter through twice ; ‘ what do you think of that, 
 Roy V 
 
 ‘ That the man who wrote it must be a coward/ 
 
 ‘ It explains why we have not had more offers of 
 help, my boy. I have felt for days past that there 
 must be something very wrong. We are, it seems, 
 becoming isolated in an enemy’s country, and so as to 
 secure our safety, I am advised to lay down my arms, 
 and turn over my allegiance to the new government, 
 whatever it may be. That is what the letter 
 advises.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, but who wrote it ?’ cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ It is evidently written by one person acting for 
 others, and explains why my letters to gentlemen who 
 I should have thought would have been ready to help 
 me have remained unanswered.’ 
 
158 
 
 MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 
 
 ‘ Then we are to have no more help V 
 ‘None, save that which we have secured from the 
 village, and of course from the tenants on our estate. 
 What do you think, Roy ? If I resist, we shall, from 
 our weakness, in all probability be beaten, and the 
 new government will confiscate your father’s property 
 
 here; while, if we settle down to an ignoble peace’ 
 
 ‘ They ’ll perhaps seize upon the estate all the same.’ 
 
 ‘ Then you would resist, my boy ?’ said Lady Roy- 
 land, watching her son’s face closely. 
 
 ‘Resist, mother?’ he cried indignantly; 'why, of 
 course. After what father said, it is our duty to shut 
 ourselves up here, hoist the king’s flag, and show the 
 cowards who sent that letter that we ’re going to fight 
 as long as there’s a tower left in the old place.’ 
 
 ‘ Then you would advise me to go against everything 
 that is said in that letter ?’ 
 
 ‘Pah!’ cried the boy with a look of disgust. ‘I 
 wonder you can ask me such a question, mother.’ 
 
 Roy had risen from the table, and with his face 
 scarlet, was walking up and down the room. 
 
 ‘ I asked you because I wanted to see what your real 
 feelings were, my boy,’ said Lady Royland, going to 
 him to lay her hands on his shoulder and look proudly 
 in his face. ‘ Roy, my boy, if I followed the advice of 
 that contemptible time-serving letter, I should feel 
 that I was proving false to the brave men who have 
 gathered round us at my call, to my husband, and my 
 king ; lastly, my boy, to you. Give up ? You know 
 how I shuddered at the thought of war ; how it was my 
 prayer that you should not follow your father’s career ; 
 but when duty called, Roy, I cast all my fears behind, 
 and stood forward ready to do or die. No, Roy ! not 
 while we have a shot left to fire, a strong hand to 
 
MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 
 
 159 
 
 raise ! Let those who will seek for safety in this base 
 submission to the rebel powers ; we will show them 
 that a woman and a boy can be faithful to the end. 
 That for the letter and its cowardly advice !’ she cried, 
 tearing it disdainfully to pieces. ‘ We have but one 
 thought here, Roy, and the old walls shall echo it as 
 long as the stones will stand — God save the king !’ 
 
 Roy leaped upon one of the chairs, drew his sword 
 and waved it round his head, roaring out with all his 
 might: ‘God save the king!' And directly after 
 there was a hurried step at the door, which was thrown 
 open, and the electric excitement in the lad's breast 
 was discharged as if he had received a touch from a 
 rod. 
 
 For the maid-servant appeared, looked at him in 
 astonishment, and said : 
 
 ‘Did you call, Master Roy?' 
 
 The boy got down, and sheathed his sword, babbling 
 out something, and his mother smilingly said : 
 
 ‘ No ; you were not called.' 
 
 ‘ I beg pardon, my lady,’ said the woman, and she 
 retired. 
 
 ‘ Oh, I say, mother,' faltered Roy ; ‘ how stupid I 
 must have seemed !’ 
 
 ‘ I did not think so,' said Lady Royland, smiling. 
 
 ‘ But it looked as if I were acting.' 
 
 ‘ Go on acting so, then, my son,' said his mother 
 proudly ; ‘ we need not study what people think.' 
 
 ‘ Here 's Master Pawson,' whispered Roy quickly. 
 ‘ Go back to your chair, mother.' 
 
 Roy went to his own, and Lady Royland slowly 
 followed his example, as the secretary, after passing 
 the window, entered the room. 
 
 ‘I beg pardon,' he said, ‘for being so late. Good- 
 
160 MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 
 
 morning, Lady Royland ; good-morning, Roy. I slept 
 so dreadfully soundly/ 
 
 ‘You need not apologise, Master Pawson/ said the 
 lady gravely ; and she noted that his quick eyes had 
 rested upon the fragments of the torn-up letter 
 scattered about the room, where she had tossed 
 them contemptuously. ‘You are looking at the 
 letter I received this morning/ 
 
 ‘ A letter ? ’ he cried eagerly ; ‘ from Sir Granby ? ’ 
 
 ‘ No/ said Lady Royland, with a sigh which she could 
 not restrain ; ‘ it is from close at hand — from some 
 of our neighbours. I wish I had kept it for you to see/ 
 ‘ Not bad news, I hope,’ he said, looking pale. 
 
 ‘Yes; very bad news,’ said Lady Royland. ‘I 
 have been waiting for days — it is right that you 
 should know — hoping to get promises of help from 
 the different friends we have round, but till now the 
 answer to my appeal has been silence. This morning 
 they gave me their reason for not replying/ 
 
 ‘ May I ask from whom you have heard ?’ 
 
 ‘ I cannot tell you,’ said Lady Royland ; ‘ the letter is 
 signed “ a friend,” and it advocates total surrender to 
 the rebellious power of which we hear so much.’ 
 
 ‘ But you will not surrender, Lady Royland ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Surrender ? No ! ’ cried Roy. ‘ Never !’ 
 
 ‘ That is right,’ said the secretary, flushing a little. 
 ‘No; I shall not surrender,’ said Lady Royland 
 firmly ; ‘ but as it means that we are becoming isolated, 
 and are doomed to stand alone, I feel it my duty to 
 speak plainly to you, Master Pawson.’ 
 
 He turned very pale again, and his eyes glanced 
 restlessly from one to the other. 
 
 ‘ I hope — I trust,’ he faltered, ‘ that I have not done 
 anything more to incur your displeasure, Lady Royland.’ 
 
MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 161 
 
 "No, Master Pawson, nothing; on the other hand, I 
 have to thank you for the brave way in which for 
 some days past you have mastered your dislike to the 
 proceedings here, and helped my son to advance my 
 objects/ 
 
 ‘ I — I have only tried to do my duty/ he said, 
 flushing agfain. 
 
 ‘ Still, I cannot disguise from myself, Master 
 Pawson, that dangers are gathering around us fast, 
 and that it is my duty to relieve you of a position 
 which must be growing intolerable/ 
 
 ‘ I — I do not understand your ladyship/ he said, 
 looking at her wonderingly. 
 
 ‘ Let me explain then. I feel that I have no right, 
 Master Pawson, to keep you here. I think, then, 
 that while there is the opportunity, and before you 
 are compromised in any way, you should sever 
 your connection here and go/ 
 
 ‘ Ah ! I see what your ladyship means now/ he 
 said, drawing a deep breath as if of relief, and 
 looking firmly in Roy’s searching eyes. ‘Go away 
 before any one of importance comes and makes a 
 demand for the surrender of the castle/ 
 
 ‘ That is what I do mean/ 
 
 4 Yes, exactly/ said the secretary thoughtfully ; ‘ and 
 when the troubles are over, and the king has chastised 
 all these insolent people who have risen against him, 
 and, lastly, when I meet Sir Granby Royland, and he 
 asks me why I deserted his wife and son in their 
 emergency, what can I say ? ’ 
 
 Lady Royland was silent for a few moments, and 
 her eyes rested in a softened manner upon the 
 secretary’s face. 
 
 ‘ Say/ she said at last, and her voice sounded a 
 
162 
 
 MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 
 
 little husky, ‘that it was my wish that you should go, 
 for I did not desire that any one but I should be 
 compromised.' 
 
 ‘ Thank you, Lady Royland,’ said the secretary 
 quietly ; and as he spoke, Roy felt his dislike to the 
 man increasing moment by moment up to a certain 
 point. ‘ And, of course,' he said, ‘ I must require monej" 
 for travelling and to make my way back to London.' 
 
 ‘ That you shall be properly supplied with, of 
 course, Master Pawson.' 
 
 ‘ Thank you again, Lady Royland,' he said, as he 
 went on calmly with his breakfast ; ‘ it is very good 
 of you, and when I require it, I will ask.' 
 
 ‘ Better that it should be done at once, sir,' Lady 
 Royland said firmly, ‘and that you should go.' 
 
 ‘ And leave you and Master Roy here to your fate ! ' 
 
 ‘ We can protect ourselves, sir.' 
 
 ‘You must forgive me for being so slow over my 
 breakfast, Master Roy,' said the secretary, smiling in 
 the lad's disgust-filled face. ‘ I see you are impatient 
 to go, but I am talking so much.' 
 
 ‘ Oh ! eat a good breakfast,' said Roy, now he 
 was thus appealed to, ‘ for the last ' 
 
 ‘ Oh, no ! not by a great many,' said Master Pawson 
 smiling. ‘ I like the dear old castle far too well, and I 
 hope to have many a long year of happy days in it. 
 It is very good of you, Lady Royland ; but I hope I 
 can do my duty to Sir Granby like a man. You judge 
 me by what I said at the beginning of these prepara- 
 tions. I thought then that I was right. I did not 
 believe we should be interfered with here ; but I see 
 now that I was wrong, and I am ready to help you 
 heart and soul. Do you think I could go away at 
 a time like this ? Why, I should never forgive myself 
 
MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 163 
 
 — never. It is impossible, Lady Royland ; now isn’t it, 
 Roy ? I ’in not a fighting man ; nature never meant 
 me for anything but music and books, but I ’m not 
 such a contemptible coward as all that. When the 
 enemy comes and begins firing, I may be induced to 
 go somewhere that I think is safe ; but go away ? 
 No, I could never hold up my head again.’ 
 
 ‘ Master Pawson,’ cried Roy excitedly, springing 
 from his seat, ‘ do you mean this ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Mean it, Roy ?’ said the secretary. ‘ Why, of course. 
 I promised Sir Granby to do my duty by his dame 
 and his son, and according to the best of my powers. 
 
 I’m going to do it, and Well, that’s a very nice 
 
 raised pie.’ 
 
 ‘ Here, I want to beg your pardon, Master Pawson, 
 for all kinds of unpleasant thoughts about you/ 
 cried Roy, going round to the secretary and holding 
 out his hand, which the other took and held. 
 
 ‘ Do you ? ’ he said, laughing. ‘ Oh no, there ’s no 
 need. Boys generally quarrel mentally with their 
 teachers just out of want of knowledge. I know. 
 You’ve called me old Pawson many a time — now 
 haven’t you ? — and said I was fat and soft and stupid, 
 eh ?’ 
 
 The lad did not answer, but looked scarlet. 
 
 4 That ’s all right, Roy. I ’m old enough to under- 
 stand a little about human nature. Don’t you think 
 I mind what a boy says or does in a fit of spleen. We 
 shall understand one another better as time goes on.’ 
 Then turning to Lady Royland, who stood there 
 flushed and with her eyes humid, he said with grave 
 respect, ‘ I thank you, madam. It is only what I 
 should have expected from one of your good, consider- 
 ate nature, and I shall never forget it. — There, Roy,’ 
 
 K 
 
1C4 MASTER PAWSON SHOWS HIS COLOURS. 
 
 he said, ‘I am going back to my room, and shall 
 always be there when you want me. I stay there 
 because I fear to be in the way, but I ’ll come and do 
 anything you wish if I can be useful. But please,’ he 
 added with a comical look of appeal, ‘don’t ask me to 
 buckle on a sword, to come and fight, nor yet to fire 
 guns. I should be sure to shut my eyes when I pulled 
 the trigger, and waste the charge. Good-morning ; 
 I ’m sorry I was so late.’ 
 
 He made as if to go, but paused as Lady Royland 
 took a step or two forward and held out her hand, 
 which he took and kissed respectfully. 
 
 ‘ Thank you, Master Pawson,’ she said, with her 
 voice low from emotion; ‘you have made everything 
 seem brighter to us than it has looked for days. I 
 feel now that the world is not so cowardly and 
 cruel as this letter makes out that it was. I thank 
 you. Sir Granby shall know of your noble conduct, 
 and ’ 
 
 ‘No, no! please don’t say any more now,’ cried the 
 secretary hurriedly ; and he hastened to quit the 
 room. 
 
 ‘ I am glad,’ cried Roy as the door was closed. 
 
 ‘Glad!’ exclaimed Lady Royland; ‘and I am sorry, 
 Roy, that we should have been so ready to misjudge.’ 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 BEN MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 
 
 HE coming in of Farmer Raynes and his 
 ten men had a capital effect upon the 
 people round. It was an example which 
 soon bore fruit. After the first two or 
 three attendances at the castle, they inarched there 
 together, with the farmer by them in thorough military 
 fashion, and were followed by the people from the 
 village, who would have gladly come across the moat 
 had not the gate been clanged to by the sentry of the 
 day on duty, and then they had to content themselves 
 with standing gazing across at the drilling and martial 
 exercises which went on. The firing of the big guns 
 : — for all were tried in turn so as to see that they were 
 serviceable — was a grand portion of the entertainment, 
 and in spite of secret adverse influences at work, the 
 tenants on the estate soon began to present themselves 
 for enrolment in the little body, eager to a man to don 
 the castle uniform and bear arms ; while the fact that 
 the officer in command was a mere boy sent the lads 
 of the neighbourhood half mad. In fact, day after 
 day they came in pairs to offer themselves for enlist- 
 ment, but only to go disappointed away; those who 
 
166 
 
 BEN MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 
 
 showed the most surprise at the refusal to accept their 
 services being the very young. 
 
 ‘ Why, bless my heart !’ Farmer Raynes would say, 
 with his broad, deep chuckle, ‘ it would be like putting 
 a ’stinguisher on a rushlight to stick a steel cap on 
 some of those boys’ heads. You’d be putting them 
 out, Ben Martlet.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay,’ said the old fellow, showing his teeth ; ‘ but a 
 few would be useful to go down the guns with a brush 
 to clean them out. But there, I ’m not going to laugh 
 at the boys. Shows a good sperrit, Master Raynes, 
 that I wish more of the older folk would follow.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, so do I,’ said the farmer frowning ; ‘ but 
 they ’re some of ’em ashamed, and some afraid. Parson 
 Meldew has a lot to do with it ; and do you know why?’ 
 'Nay, not I; perhaps it’s because her ladyship has 
 been such a good friend to him.’ 
 
 ‘ Like enough. That sort ’s always the worst. He 
 has such a poor living that it ’s my belief he ’s glad 
 of the chance of a change. He thinks he must be the 
 better for it if it does come. I never much liked him ; 
 old parson was the man. Why, if he’d been alive, 
 he ’d ha’ been up here every day talking to the lads, 
 and encouraging them to get on as well as they could 
 to light for church and state like good men and true. 
 But you ’ll have six more here to-day, good strong 
 fellows from Marlow Mill.’ 
 
 ‘ Eh ? You don’t mean that ?’ 
 
 ‘ Oh yes, I do,’ said the farmer. ‘ I was over there 
 with the wagon last night to get that load o’ flour 
 that I brought in this morning, and I give them all a 
 talking-to about how things are, and my lads showing 
 up so in their coats and steel caps. It ’s of no use 
 to bully ’em into coming. They want coaxing, not 
 
BEN MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 
 
 167 
 
 driving. I hadn’t been talking to ’em long, ’fore they 
 did exactly what I wanted, asking questions, and 
 I answered ’em so that they wanted to know about 
 sword-play, and loading and firing the big guns ; and 
 then they wanted to know whether there were buff 
 coats and steel caps for all as liked to come and drill. 
 When I told ’em there was, lo and behold ! they all 
 found out that they wanted to do a bit of soldiering, 
 and they ’ll be over soon.’ 
 
 Farmer Raynes was quite right, for soon after, six 
 sturdy young fellows came slouching up in a sheepish 
 way to stand watching the drilling with open mouths, 
 laughing and nudging one another as they recognised 
 old acquaintances, and were apparently ready to joke 
 and sneer. That passed off* however, in a few minutes, 
 as they saw the goodly figure cut by the farmer’s men, 
 and Raynes himself, no longer in the rough flour-soiled 
 attire, as they had seen him when fetching the meal- 
 bags over-night, but a fine, bluff, gallant-looking fellow 
 now, in buff* coat, breastplate, headpiece, and glitter- 
 ing steel cap which flashed in the sunshine, as he 
 marched half a dozen armed men into the gateway, 
 then through the guardroom and up to the ramparts, 
 along which they were seen to have to go through 
 a certain amount of practice with the big guns. 
 
 Within an hour the martial ardour that was glowing 
 in the would-be recruits’ breasts was red hot, and they 
 asked leave to pass over the bridge. 
 
 The sentry shook his head, but sent a messenger 
 across to state the men’s business, and they stood 
 waiting doubly impressed now, till the man returned 
 with the order that they were to wait. This they did 
 till, a few minutes later, sharp words of command 
 were heard in the gateway ; and then, closely followed 
 
168 
 
 BEN MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 
 
 by Roy, gallant in bearing and in his Italian half 
 armour, gold and white scarf, gauntlets, and feathered 
 felt hat, Sergeant Martlet came with the three troopers 
 at a smart elastic march across the drawbridge, which 
 rattled and quivered to their tread, till they reached 
 the outer gate, where, at the word of command, they 
 were halted, and stood at attention. 
 
 Roy was on his mettle, his eyes glistening at the 
 sight of the six awkward-looking fellows, knowing as 
 he did what a change a few days in the hands of Ben 
 and the troopers would effect; but he was growing 
 strong enough now to begin adopting the policy of 
 making it a favour to admit men to his chosen band. 
 So he ruffled up like a young gamecock, to stand 
 there glittering in the bright sunshine, with one 
 gauntleted hand resting upon his hip, the other 
 pressing down the hilt of his long sword. 
 
 ‘ Want to see me, my lads V he said. 
 
 There was a general whispering among the men as 
 to who should speak, and at last one of them was 
 shouldered forward with : ‘ Go on, Sam ; you say it/ 
 Sam, the most sheepish of all, being thus thrust into 
 prominence, wiped his mouth with the back of his 
 hand, took off his hat, made an awkward bow, and 
 thus delivered himself with a smile : 
 
 ‘ Morning, sir. You know me, Master Roy ?’ 
 
 ‘ Eh ? Oh, yes ; Sam Donny from the mill. What is 
 it, my lad V 
 
 ‘ Only, sir, as me and my mates want to come and 
 take sarvice here to fight for the king/ 
 
 ‘ Eh ? You ? Well, I don’t know, my lad ; we only 
 want good men and true here, who will learn their 
 duty, and do it/ 
 
 ‘ Oh, that’s just what we are, sir,’ said the man, 
 
BEN MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 169 
 
 smoothing down his hair; 'not one on us as’d go 
 to sleep o’ nights when the wind ’s blowing.’ 
 
 ' Ah, but I don’t want fellows to grind corn. I want 
 men who will be ready to fight — yes, and like men.’ 
 
 ' Well, sir, ask all on ’em. I can fight, and lick 
 any of the lot here. Oh, I can fight, and so can they.’ 
 
 ' Hum — ha,’ said Roy, marching slowly round them, 
 while the men drew themselves up and seemed to grow 
 a couple of inches taller each under the inspection of 
 the young captain. ‘ What do you think, sergeant ?’ he 
 continued ; 'think you can make artillerymen of ’em ?’ 
 Ben saluted, and took a few steps forward to march 
 up and down the party, slapping their chests, feeling 
 their arms, and pounding them heavily. 
 
 ' Got some bone and muscle in ’em, sir,’ he said 
 respectfully as his report. ' Might try if they mean it.’ 
 ‘Take them across then to the armoury, measure 
 them, and their names can be enrolled.’ 
 
 The men drew deep breaths of relief, and then grew 
 nervous, for there was a short command or two given, 
 a couple of the troopers stepped to their head, Ben 
 and the corporal came up behind, and the little group 
 of sturdy fellows was marched across into the guard- 
 room, and afterwards into the armoury, to stand 
 gaping at the weapons of war. 
 
 ' Did I do that right ?’ said Roy afterwards. 
 
 ' Right, sir. The very thing. Those sort judge by 
 what they see. They came to us half ready to laugh, 
 but they soon saw how serious it all was ; and they ’ll 
 go away back to the mill to-night, and I ’ll be bound 
 to say, Master Roy, if you followed ’em, you ’d find 
 they’d got a dozen other fellows about ’em, talking 
 to ’em and boasting and bragging about how grand 
 everything is, and showing ’em their uniforms and 
 
170 
 
 BEN MABTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 
 
 steel caps. This has about done it. You ’ll see we 
 shall get as many men as we want now/ 
 
 ‘ But I felt all the time as if I were acting/ said Roy. 
 
 4 What ? Look here, Master Roy, don’t you go and 
 say such a thing as that again. You weren’t acting, 
 and so I tell you ; only doing your duty to your king 
 and country, and your father and mother into the 
 bargain. You can’t do fighting without a bit of show 
 along with it to brighten it up. You ask a man 
 whether he ’d like to wear a feather in his cap, and 
 a bit o’ scarlet and gold on his back, he ’ll laugh at 
 you and say that such things are only for women. 
 But don’t you believe him, my lad ; he won’t own it, 
 but he likes it all the same/ 
 
 Ben was right. For the next week men from the 
 village and the surrounding farms came up to the 
 castle looking very serious and important, to be 
 enrolled for its defence ; and at the end of a fortnight 
 there were fifty defenders, of whom fully forty looked 
 as if they could be depended upon, while the rest 
 would serve to make a show. 
 
 Meanwhile, Farmer Raynes attended the drilling 
 and gun practice every morning with his men, the 
 whole gathering rapidly picking up the rudiments of 
 the military art under their four good teachers ; while 
 at noon all, save about a fourth, went back to their 
 peaceful vocations, but ready at the arranged-for 
 signal of two guns fired from the castle to hurry back, 
 every man to his post, to stay in garrison continuously, 
 instead of doing so one day in four. 
 
 Farmer Raynes devoted the rest of his time to 
 going round and gathering stores — provender and 
 forage of every kind that would be necessary, and 
 his wagons seemed to be always coming or going 
 
BEN MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 
 
 171 
 
 across the drawbridge ; while vaults and chambers 
 in the castle which had remained unused for genera- 
 tions were now packed as store-rooms and granaries. 
 
 ‘ Never mind the farm, Master Roy/ said the bluff 
 fellow, one day ; ‘ it isn’t quite going backward.’ 
 
 ‘But the crops?’ said Master Pawson anxiously, for 
 he was present. 
 
 ‘ Well, Master Pawson, they won’t be so good as 
 they should be, of course, but they ’ll grow whether 
 I ’m there or no, and Sir Granby won’t mind. He ’s 
 a rich gentleman with a beautiful estate.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, yes,’ said Master Pawson; ‘it is a beautiful 
 estate.’ 
 
 He looked quickly from the farmer to Roy, and 
 back, as if he thought he had said too much. 
 
 ‘Ay, sir, it is a fine estate, and he’s a lucky man 
 who holds it. He won’t mind a few things going 
 wrong, so long as we take care to save it from some 
 of the crop-eared rascals who’ll be on the lookout 
 to try and take possession. I ’ll be bound to say that 
 there ’s some of ’em smelling about already, and 
 making up their minds to make a grab at it if the 
 king’s crown goes down.’ 
 
 ‘ Surely — surely not, Master Raynes,’ cried the 
 secretary. 
 
 ‘ That ’s what I think, sir. There ’s them here 
 wouldn’t be above taking possession of a pig, or a 
 sack of my oats or barley ; and there ’s bigger rogues 
 who like bigger things, and would give their ears to 
 get Sir Granby’s fine estate. You mark my words, 
 Master Roy ; you ’ll see.’ 
 
 Roy did mark those words, thinking deeply of them 
 during the following busy month, by which time the 
 castle was in a fine state of defence, its little garrison 
 
172 
 
 BEN MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 
 
 of twelve* or fourteen men, who kept watch and ward 
 in regular military style, being relieved every day ; 
 while at the first bad news of danger, Roy was ready 
 to summon his whole force from farm and mill, hoist 
 the drawbridge, drop the portcullis, and with his 
 stores of provisions set any beleaguering force at 
 defiance, whether large or small. 
 
 4 There, sir/ said Ben one morning, ‘ I begin to feel 
 now as if I could breathe. There’s a lot as wants 
 doing yet, and I should dearly like to do away with 
 that garden as spoils the courtyard, so as I could have 
 a proper march round ; but they won’t come and catch 
 us quite asleep.’ 
 
 ‘No, Ben; you’ve done splendidly; it’s wonderful 
 to see what smart fellows you have made of the men.’ 
 ‘Ay; and don’t they know it too, sir?’ said Ben 
 chuckling. ‘ See the way they all marched past her 
 ladyship this morning ? There wasn’t a man as didn’t 
 feel as if he was twice as big as he was a month 
 or two ago. And see those big lads looking on ?’ 
 
 ‘Yes ; there were forty or fifty across the moat.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay ; looking on as hungry as could be. Look here, 
 Master Roy, I ’m thinking a deal of getting say forty 
 of ’em together — picked ones — as soon as I ’ve more 
 time, and knocking them into shape.’ 
 
 ‘ I think it would be wise, Ben. They ’d do well 
 to work the guns.’ 
 
 ‘They would, sir; but we’ll see. Any more news ?’ 
 ‘No, Ben, only rumours.’ 
 
 ‘ Master Pawson heard anything ?’ 
 
 ‘ No, not for a long time past. But look here, Ben, 
 we have got the place in good order now, yet nothing 
 has been done to see if there is any truth in the story 
 about the secret passage leading into the old chapel.’ 
 
BEX MARTLET PROPOSES A SEARCH. 
 
 173 
 
 Ben gave his head a punch. 
 
 'No, sir; and yet I think of it every night just 
 before I go off to sleep. It ought to be done, for it ’s 
 of no use to keep polishing up a pot that ’s got a big 
 hole somewhere in the bottom.’ 
 
 ' Of course it is not,’ said Roy. ' Look here ; when 
 will you begin to search ? ’ 
 
 'Let’s hit while the iron’s hot, sir; eh ? You and 
 I will go round and visit all the sentinels to-night, 
 and then, as we shall have a lantern, we ’ll begin.’ 
 
 ' Where ? ’ 
 
 ' Down under the north-west tower, sir.’ 
 
 ' And ask Master Pawson to go with us ? ’ 
 
 ' Nay, sir; we ’ll keep it all to ourselves.’ 
 
 ' But he will hear us about the steps, and opening 
 and shutting doors.’ 
 
 ' But he mustn’t, sir ; I ’ll oil all the locks and the 
 keys I have, and we must smuggle our light under a 
 big cloak. No, sir, we don’t want Master Pawson 
 with us ; let him study his chirurgery and sewing of 
 cuts, and stopping up bullet-holes. That’ll do for 
 him. This is a job for the castellan and his head- 
 sergeant, sir ; and if you ’ll take my advice, that ’s the 
 order for the night.’ 
 
 'Very well, Ben, that is the order for the night.’ 
 
 ' One word, sir. How is my lady getting on with the 
 flag? That old one is so tender like, I’m afraid it’ll 
 blow to pieces first time it ’s hoisted.’ 
 
 ' Getting on splendidly.’ 
 f Big as the old one, sir ? ’ 
 
 'Half as bio; a^ain, Ben.’ 
 
 ' That ’ll do, sir ; I believe in a big flag. It gives 
 the men courage, and bullies the enemy. Now I really 
 do begin to feel as if I could breathe.’ 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 OING, Roy?’ said Lady Royland to her 
 son, as he rose from his seat in the library 
 that night about an hour after Master 
 Pawson had gone to his room, retiring 
 early on the plea of a bad headache. 
 
 ‘ Yes, mother ; I am going my rounds/ 
 
 Lady Royland sighed. 
 
 ‘ It seems very hard on you, my boy — all this work 
 and watching/ 
 
 ‘ Oh, I don t mind/ said the lad smiling ; ‘ I ’ve got 
 used to it already. It makes everything go so 
 regularly, and I feel sure that I have done ever}Thing 
 to make the place safe/ 
 
 ‘ But it is hard upon the sentries, who, but for this, 
 would be peacefully sleeping in their beds/ 
 
 ‘ Do us all good, mother. Good-night/ 
 
 There was an affectionate embrace, and Roy went to 
 his room, buckled on his sword, put on his helmet, 
 threw a large cloak over his shoulders, and then went 
 down to the guardroom door in the great lower gate- 
 way, to be challenged at once, and forced to give the 
 word. 
 
THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 175 
 
 A faint light shone out from the open door upon the 
 military figure on duty, and Roy recognised in him 
 one of the men from the mill, completely transformed 
 from the heavy plodding fellow who had come in to 
 take service. 
 
 But the challenge had brought out the old sergeant, 
 also in a cloak, although it was a hot night, and within 
 it he swunff a lighted lantern. 
 
 o o 
 
 The drawbridge was up, and the portcullis down, 
 making the entrance look black and strange, and 
 shutting off the outer gate, from which the day guard 
 was withdrawn, though this had not been accomplished 
 without trouble and persuasion, for old Jenkin had 
 protested. 
 
 ‘Like giving up the whole castle to the enemy, 
 Master Roy/ he said, with a full sense of the import- 
 ance of his little square tower, and quite ignoring the 
 fact that in the event of trouble he would be entirely 
 cut off from his fellows if the drawbridge was raised. 
 
 But the old man gave in. 
 
 ‘ Sodger’s dooty is to Ley orders/ he said ; and with 
 the full understanding that he was to go back to his 
 gate in the morning, he came into the guardroom to 
 sleep on a bench every night. 
 
 ‘ How is old Jenk ? ’ said Roy. 
 
 ‘ Fast asleep in his reg’lar place/ replied Ben, and 
 he led the way back into the gloomy stone guard- 
 room, where he held up the lantern over the vener- 
 able old fellow’s face, and Roy looked at him thought- 
 fully. 
 
 ‘ Seems hard to understand it, Master Roy, don’t it i 9 
 said Ben ; ‘ but if we lives, you and me ’ll grow to be 
 as old as that. I expect to find some morning as he ’s 
 gone off too fast ever to wake up again.’ 
 
176 THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECHET. 
 
 4 Poor old fellow ! ’ said Roy, laying his gloved hand 
 gently on the gray head. 4 How fond he always was of 
 getting me to his room when I could only just toddle, 
 and taking me to the moat to throw bread to the carp/ 
 
 4 Fished you out one day, didn’t he, Master Roy ? ’ 
 
 ‘ To be sure, yes ; I had almost forgotten that. I 
 had escaped from the nurse and tumbled in. 5 
 
 ‘ Ah ! he ’s been a fine old fellow/ said Ben. ‘ I used 
 to think he was a great worry sticking out for doing 
 this and doine: that, when he wasn’t a bit of £Ood and 
 only in the way ; but somehow, Master Roy, I began to 
 feel that some day I might be just as old and stupid 
 and no more use, and that made me fancy something 
 else/ 
 
 ‘What was that, Ben V said Roy, for the old soldier 
 had paused. 
 
 4 Well, sir, I began to think that I was growing into 
 a vain old fool after all, or else 1 should have seen 
 that old Jenk was perhaps of more use here than I 
 am. Can’t you see, Master Roy ? 9 
 
 4 1 can’t see what you mean, Ben/ 
 
 4 Why, that old chap ’s about the finest sample of a 
 reg’lar soldier that these young fellows can have. I 
 believe if the enemy did come, that old man would 
 draw the sword that shakes in his weak old hand, and 
 march right away to meet ’em as bravely as the best 
 here/ 
 
 4 1 ’m sure he would, Ben/ said Roy warmly. 
 
 4 Then he ’s one of our best men still, sir. Come on 
 — I mean give the order, sir, and let’s go our rounds.’ 
 
 Then in the silence of the dark night, Roy led the 
 way to the winding stair, and mounted silently to the 
 ramparts, closely followed by Ben with the blinded 
 lantern, and on reaching the top, they walked on to 
 
T11E PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 177 
 
 the left to the south-west tower; but before they 
 could reach it a firm voice challenged them from the 
 top. Then after giving the pass they went on through 
 the tower and out on to the western ramparts, turning 
 now to where the north-west tower loomed up all in 
 darkness. 
 
 4 Master Pawson’s abed, sir/ whispered Ben. 
 
 4 Yes ; not well/ was the reply in the same low tone. 
 
 But there was no challenge from here, and Roy 
 walked silently in at the arched doorway, passed the 
 secretary’s door, and mounted the stair to severely 
 admonish tliQ sentry who was not keenly on the alert. 
 
 4 Don’t let him off* easy, Master Roy/ whispered Ben ; 
 4 we might have been an enemy, sir, for aught he 
 could tell/ 
 
 This was spoken with the sergeant’s lips to his 
 young master’s ear, and a few moments later Roy was 
 at the top of the little turret, and stood there in the 
 doorway ready to pounce upon the man whom he 
 expected to find asleep. 
 
 But to his great satisfaction the sentry was well on 
 the alert, for he was kneeling at one of the crenelles, 
 reaching out as far as he could, and evidently watch- 
 ing something away to the north, while all was so still 
 and dark that the movement of a fish or water-rat in 
 the deep moat below sounded loud and strange. 
 
 Roy stepped out silently, crossed the narrow leads, 
 and stood looking in the same direction as the sentinel ; 
 but he could make out nothing, and he was about to 
 speak when the man, who had suddenly divined his 
 presence, sprang up and clapped his hand to his sword. 
 
 4 Stand !’ he cried hoarsely. 
 
 Roy gave the word, and Ben stepped out of the 
 doorway to his side. 
 
178 THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 4 Why, sir, you quite scared me/ faltered the man ; 
 
 ‘ I didn’t hear you come.’ 
 
 4 You should have heard,’ said Roy sternly. 4 What 
 were you watching there ?’ 
 
 4 That ’s what I don’t know, sir. I see a light out 
 yonder somewheres about where them old stones is on 
 the hill. And then I thought I heard talking, but 
 that ’s quarter of an hour ago.’ 
 
 Both Roy and his companion had a good long look, 
 but there was nothing to see or hear ; and after 
 admonishing the man to keep an eye upon the place, 
 they descended and visited the sentries on the north- 
 east and south-east towers, to find them well upon the 
 qui vive. 
 
 After this they descended, and Ben led the way to 
 the armoury, where he set the lantern on the table, 
 took a spare candle from a box, and a bunch of keys 
 from a drawer. 
 
 4 May mean nothing, Master Roy ; but I don’t under- 
 stand what light there could be up nigh the old chapel 
 ruins, nor who could be talking there at this time of 
 night.’ 
 
 4 Not likely to be anything wrong, Ben, because if 
 they had been enemies, they would not have shown a 
 light.’ 
 
 ‘ Signal perhaps, sir.’ 
 
 4 Well, they wouldn’t have talked aloud/ 
 
 4 Don’t suppose they did, sir. Sound runs in a still, 
 dark night like this. Well, anyways it seems to me as 
 it’s quite time we had a good look round to see if 
 there ’s a hole anywhere in the bottom of the pot, so if 
 you ’re ready, so am I. Only say the word.’ 
 
 ‘Forward!’ cried Roy; and going first with the 
 lantern, Ben led the way along the corridor to the 
 
THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 181 
 
 head of a flight of stone steps, down which they went 
 to the underground passage, which with groined roof 
 ran right along all four sides of the castle. The dark 
 place seemed full of whispering echoes, as they went 
 on past door after door leading into cellar and 
 dungeon, all now turned into stores ; for the great 
 mass of provender brought in by Farmer Rayness 
 wagons had here been carefully packed away, the 
 contents of each place being signified by a white, 
 neatly painted number, duly recorded in a book 
 where the account of what number so-and-so indi- 
 cated was carefully written in Master Pawson’s best 
 hand, since he had eagerly undertaken the duties of 
 clerk. 
 
 At each corner of the castle basement, the passage 
 expanded into a circular crypt with a huge stone 
 pillar, many feet in diameter, in the middle, from which 
 radiated massive arches to rest on eight smaller pillars. 
 This radial series of arches supported one of the 
 towers, and after passing the one to the north-east, 
 Roy led on with his lantern along the passage 
 running to the tower at the north-west corner, the 
 dim light casting strange shadows behind, which 
 seemed to be moving in pursuit of the two silent 
 figures, urged on by the whispering echoes of their 
 steps. 
 
 The pavement was smooth and perfectly dry, as 
 were the massive stone walls ; and as they went on, 
 Roy fell into a musing fit, and thought of what a 
 strongly built place Royland Castle was, and how in 
 times of emergency, if a garrison were hard pressed 
 and had to yield rampart and tower to a powerful 
 enemy, they would still have these passages and 
 crypts as a place of refuge from which, if a bold 
 
182 
 
 THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 defence were made, it would be impossible to dislodge 
 them. 
 
 Apparently mind does influence mind under certain 
 circumstances, for just as Roy had arrived at this 
 point, Ben stopped short and turned. 
 
 ‘ Look here, Master Roy/ he said, 4 you ought, now 
 we re getting in pretty good order, to do two things.’ 
 
 ‘Yes; what are they?’ 
 
 ‘ Have that there stone gallows on the ramparts put 
 a bit in order. It wants a few stones and some 
 mortar.’ 
 
 ‘ Why should I have that put in order ? ’ said Roy 
 shortly. 
 
 ‘ Case you want to hang any traitors, sir, for giving 
 notice to the enemy of what wo ’re doing, or trying to 
 open the gates to ’em.’ 
 
 ‘ I shall never want to hang any traitors,’ said Roy 
 sternly. 
 
 ‘ I don’t s’pose you will, sir ; but it ’s just as well to 
 let people see that you could if you wanted to. Might 
 keep us from having any.’ 
 
 ‘I will not let the garrison see that I could have any 
 such mistrust of the men who have come bravely up 
 to help to protect my father’s property.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, Master Roy, that sounds handsome, and I 
 like the idea of it : it ’s cheering-like to a man who 
 tries to do his best. But all people don’t think same 
 as we do, and whenever we hear of a castle being 
 attacked and defended, there were always people 
 outside trying to make traitors of those who were in, 
 and temptation ’s a nasty, cunning, ’sinuating sort of a 
 thing. But you ’re castellan, and you ought to do as 
 you please.’ 
 
 ‘I will, Ben, over that, at all events. Fancy what 
 
THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 183 
 
 my mother would think if I were to be making 
 preparations for such a horror/ 
 
 ‘ Hum ! yes, sir. What would she think ? That ’s a 
 queer thing, Master Roy, isn’t it, what a deal mothers 
 have to do with how a man does, whether he ’s a boy 
 or whether he ’s growed up V 
 
 ‘ Why, of course they have. It is natural.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir ; I suppose it is,’ said the old soldier as he 
 went on. ‘ You wouldn’t think it, perhaps, of such a 
 rough ’un as me, and at my time o’ life, but I never 
 quite get my old woman out of my head.’ 
 
 ‘ I don’t see how any one could ever forget his 
 mother,’ said Roy, flushing a little. 
 
 ‘ He can’t, sir,’ said Ben sharply ; ‘ what she taught 
 him and said always sticks to the worst of us. The 
 pity of it is, that we get stoopid and ashamed of it all 
 — nay, not all, for it comes back, and does a lot o’ 
 good sometimes, and — pst ! — pst ! — if we talk so loud 
 we shall be waking Master Pawson. But I say, Master 
 Roy, it won’t do really. Look at that now !’ 
 
 They were close to the circular crypt beneath the 
 north-west tower, and Ben was holding up his lantern 
 toward the curve of the arches on his left. 
 
 ‘ Roots ! coming through between the stones/ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, that ’s it. Only the trees her ladyship had 
 planted, and that ’s the beginning of pulling this corner 
 of the castle down. There ’s nothing like roots for 
 that job. Cannon balls ’ll do it, and pretty quickly too ; 
 but give a tree time, and it ’ll shake stone away from 
 stone, and let the water come in, and then the frost 
 freezes it, and soon it’s all over with the strongest 
 tower ever made. Do ’ee now ask her to have ’em cut 
 down, and the roots burned.’ 
 
 ‘I’m not going to ask anything of the sort, Ben, 7 
 
184 THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 said Roy shortly. 'Now about this passage. You 
 think it must run somewhere from here/ 
 
 'Yes, sir/ replied the old soldier, as he stood now 
 under one of the arches of the crypt and raised his 
 lantern to open a door. ‘ There, now we can see a 
 bit better. If there is such a place, it starts, I suppose, 
 from somewhere here/ 
 
 He walked slowly round the place, holding the 
 lantern into the recesses, eight of which appeared 
 between the pillars surrounding that in the centre. 
 
 ‘ But there 's plenty of room here for storing sacks 
 or anything else, and you can have doors made to 
 those two that haven't got any, if you like.' 
 
 Roy walked into one of these recesses — cellar-like 
 places of horse-shoe curve, going in a dozen feet, and 
 then ending in a flat wall.' 
 
 ‘ Which way am I looking here, Ben V said Roy. 
 
 ‘Out’ards, sir; you Te standing about level with the 
 bottom of the moat, or pretty nigh thereabouts. 
 You 're — yes — that 's where you are, just at the 
 nor’-west corner, and the moat turns there.' 
 
 ‘ Then the places on each side here face the moat, 
 one to the north, the other to the west/ 
 
 ‘ Well, not exactly, sir, but nearly.' 
 
 ‘ Then the secret passage can't begin at the end of 
 either of these, and been built up.' 
 
 'I dunno, sir. Folk in the past as had to do with 
 them passages did all they could to make 'em cunning.' 
 
 4 But they couldn't have made a passage through 
 the moat.’ 
 
 ‘ Of course not, sir ; it must have gone under it.’ 
 
 ‘ Then it couldn’t have started from here.' 
 
 4 Why not, sir ?' said Ben, with a low laugh ; ‘ what 's 
 to prevent there being another dungeon like this on 
 
THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 185 
 
 the other side of the wall there, one with a trap-door 
 in it leading down ever so many steps into another 
 place, and the passage begin ten or twenty foot 
 deeper/ 
 
 ‘ Something like the powder magazine is made V 
 ‘That’s it, sir. We’re in the lower part of a big 
 round tower, and we know there ’s those floors above 
 us one on top of the other, and we don’t know that the 
 old Roylands who built this place mayn’t have dug 
 down and down before they started it, and made one, 
 two, or three floors below where we stand/ 
 
 ‘ What ? Dug right down ? Impossible !’ 
 
 4 They dug down that time as deep into the old stone 
 to make the big well, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ Of course ; then it is possible/ 
 
 ‘ Possible, sir ? Oh yes ; look at the secret passages 
 there are in some old walls, made just in the thickness, 
 and doors leading into ’em just where you wouldn’t 
 expect ’em to be. Up a chimney perhaps, or a side of 
 a window. I heered tell of one as was quite a narrow 
 door, just big enough for a man to pass through, and 
 you didn’t walk into it, because it wasn’t upright ; but 
 you got into it by crawling through a square hole 
 with a thin stone door which fell back after you were 
 through. Then you stood up, and could go half round 
 the old house it was in/ 
 
 ‘Well,’ said Roy, ‘if there is such a passage, we 
 must find it ; but if it has been built up, we might have 
 to pull half the place down/ 
 
 ‘Yes, sir; but first of all, we’ll have a good look in 
 these cellars, for it mayn’t have been built up, and we 
 may find it easily enough. Begin then, and let ’s try/ 
 Ben trimmed the candle with his fore-finger and 
 thumb, making the flame brighter, and then holding 
 
186 
 
 THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SEC11KT. 
 
 the light close to the flat face of the wall, they 
 examined stone after stone ; but as far as they could 
 make out, they had not been tampered with since the 
 day the masons concluded their task. 
 
 Then the curved walls right and left were examined 
 quickly, as they were little likely to contain a con- 
 cealed opening; lastly the flags on the floor, and 
 finally Ben drew his sword, and softly tapped each in 
 turn. 
 
 But not one gave forth a hollow sound. Everything 
 was solid, even the walls at the back. 
 
 ‘ Let 's try the other open one, sir/ said Ben, and 
 they continued their investigations in this place, which 
 was precisely similar to the first, and yielded the same 
 results. 
 
 Then the keys of the great bunch Ben carried were 
 tried on one fast-closed door of oak, studded with 
 square nails much corroded by rust, but it was not 
 until the last key had been thrust in that with a harsh 
 creaking the bolt of the ponderous lock shot back ; and 
 then it required the united efforts of both to get the 
 door to turn upon the rusty hinges. 
 
 Here they were met by precisely the same appear- 
 ances, and the search was made, and ended by sounding 
 with the sword pommel. 
 
 ‘ No, sir ; there ’s nothing here/ 
 
 ‘ I 'm afraid not/ said Roy ; 4 everything sounds solid/ 
 
 ‘ Ay, sir, and solid it is/ 
 
 ‘ But if you tap so hard, Master Pawson will hear 
 you/ whispered Roy, as the old soldier tried the floor 
 again. 
 
 ‘ Maybe not, sir ; but if he do, he do. Let 's hope 
 now he's fast asleep; you see, he's three floors higher 
 up.' 
 
THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 187 
 
 ‘But knocking sounds travel a long distance, Ben, 
 and 1 ’d rather he did not know.’ 
 
 ‘Me too, sir. Weil, this is only three. Let’s try 
 the others.’ 
 
 ‘ I hope you are not going to have so much work 
 with the finding of the key,’ said Roy ; ‘ it hinders us 
 so.’ 
 
 ‘ Plenty of time before morning, sir,’ replied Ben 
 coolly ; and after relocking the heavy low door, he 
 tried the key he had just withdrawn upon the next 
 door, and to the surprise of both, it yielded easily, and 
 was thrown open. 
 
 Again the same clean, swept-out place, with plenty 
 of gray cobwebs ; but that was all. 
 
 Upon sounding the stones, however, at the back, they 
 fancied that they detected a suggestion of hollowness, 
 still not enough to make Roy determine to have the 
 wall torn down. 
 
 This place was locked and the next tried, the only 
 satisfactory part of the business being that the key 
 before used evidently opened all the locks in the 
 basement of this tower ; and so it proved, as one after 
 the other the dungeons or cellars were tried with the 
 same unsatisfactory results, for none of the eight 
 afforded the slightest trace of the clew they sought. 
 
 At last, pretty well tired out and covered with 
 cobwebs, they stood in the crypt while Ben lit a fresh 
 candle, the first having burned down into the socket, 
 with the wick swimming in molten fat, and Roy said 
 with a yawn : 
 
 ‘ I wonder whether there is a passage after all, or 
 whether it is some old woman’s tale.’ 
 
 ‘ Nay, sir, there is,’ said the old soldier solemnly. 
 4 Your father said there was, and he must have known.’ 
 
188 
 
 THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 ‘Well, then, where is the door?' said Roy peevishly. 
 ‘Ah ! that’s what we’ve got to find out, sir. You’re 
 tired now, and no wonder. So let ’s try another night. 
 You’re not going to give a thing up because you 
 didn’t do it the first time.’ 
 
 ‘I hope not,’ said Roy, with another yawn; ‘but I 
 am a bit tired now. I say, Ben, though, think it’s in 
 one of the places we’ve filled up with stores?’ 
 
 ‘I hope not, sir; that would be making too hard 
 a job of it.’ 
 
 ‘ Stop a moment,’ cried Roy, brightening up ; ‘I 
 have it.’ 
 
 ‘ You know where it is, sir ?’ cried Ben eagerly. 
 
 ‘ Not this end,’ said Roy laughing, ‘but the other.’ 
 
 ‘ What, in the old ruins ? Of course.’ 
 
 ‘Well, why not go and find that, and then trace it 
 down to here. It would be the easiest way.’ 
 
 ‘ There is something in that, sir, certainly,’ said the 
 old soldier thoughtfully ; ‘ ever been there, sir ?’ 
 
 ‘ Once, blackberrying ; but of course I never saw 
 anything; only a rabbit or two.’ 
 
 ‘ Then if we can’t find it here after a good try or 
 two, sir, we ’ll have a walk over there some evening, 
 though I don’t feel to like the idea of leaving the 
 place, specially as all the gentry seem so unfriendly. 
 Not a soul, you see, has been to see her ladyship. 
 Looks bad, Master Roy, and as if there was more 
 going on than we know of round about us.’ 
 
 ‘ Ah, well, never mind that,’ said Roy ; ‘ let ’s get 
 back out of this chilly, echoing place. I’m fagged.’ 
 ‘We’ll go back this way, sir,’ said Ben; and he 
 went on first with the lantern, till he came to one 
 of the flights of stone steps leading up to the ground 
 level. 
 
THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 189 
 
 ‘Let’s go on here, Ben,’ said Roy; and upon their 
 reaching the corridor above, the boy looked back 
 along it toward where the stairs went up into the 
 corner tower, beneath which they had been so busy. 
 
 ‘ Wonder whether Master Pawson heard us, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ Can’t say, sir. I should fancy not, or he ’d have 
 been on the stir to know what was the matter.’ 
 
 ‘ Mightn’t have cared to stir in the dark, Ben. I 
 say, I should like to know. Look here, he went off 
 early to bed, because he said he was unwell. I’ll go 
 and ask how he is. That’s a good excuse for seeing.’ 
 ‘Well, so it is, sir,’ said Ben, rubbing his ear; ‘and 
 if he did hear anything, he ’d be pretty sure to speak.’ 
 
 ‘ Of course. Then I will go. Come and light me/ 
 Roy hurried along back with Ben following and 
 casting the boy’s shadow before him, till they reached 
 the arched doorway, where they went up the few 
 stone steps in the spiral staircase, reached the oaken 
 door leading into the apartments, felt for the latch, 
 raised it, and gave it a loud click; but the door did 
 not yield to the boy’s pressure, and he tried it again, 
 and then gave it a shake. 
 
 ‘ Why, he has locked himself in, Ben !’ 
 
 ‘ Has he, sir ? Didn’t want to be ’sturbed, maybe.’ 
 
 . ‘ Perhaps he was frightened by the noise we made, 
 and then fastened himself in,’ said Roy with a laugh. 
 Ben chuckled at the idea. 
 
 ‘Well, sir, not the first time we’ve frightened 
 him, eh ?’ 
 
 ‘Hush! I want to let him know who it is now 
 knocking,’ said Roy ; ‘it is startling to be woke up 
 in the middle of the night. Master Pawson — Master 
 Pawson!’ he said gently; and he tapped lightly with 
 his fingers. 
 
190 THE PASSAGE THAT IS TOO SECRET. 
 
 But there was no reply, and Roy tapped and called 
 again, but still without result. 
 
 ‘ He ’s too fast asleep to hear you, sir.’ 
 
 ‘Well, he ought to hear that/ said Roy, giving the 
 door a good rattle, and then tapping loudly. 
 
 ‘ One would think so, sir ; but he don't seem to have 
 his ears very wide open, or else he ’s too much scared 
 to stir/ 
 
 4 Master Pawson ! Master Pawson ! ’ cried Roy 
 loudly now ; and he once more rattled the door. 
 
 ‘ How are you V 
 
 ‘Fast as a church, sir/ said Ben; ‘and I wouldn't 
 rattle no more, because you ’ll be having the sentry 
 up a-top after us. Better go and speak to him, or 
 he ’ll be raising the guard.’ 
 
 Ben went on up the winding stair, and spoke to 
 the sentry, who challenged him as he reached the 
 top, and was much relieved on hearing his sergeant’s 
 voice. 
 
 ‘Didn’t know what to make of it/ he said; ‘and 
 I should have fired, only my piece wouldn’t go off/ 
 ‘Well, let this be a lesson to you, my lad, to keep 
 your firelock in order.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sergeant ; I will in future/ 
 
 ‘We might have been the enemy coming. See any 
 more of that light, or hear any more noise over 
 yonder ?’ 
 
 ‘ No, nothing/ 
 
 ‘ Not heard nothing of Master Pawson, I suppose V 
 ‘ Not since he came up and spoke to me before he 
 w T ent to bed. Said his head was queer or something — 
 spoke mighty pleasant, and that he was sorry for me 
 who had to watch all night.’ 
 
 ‘Well?’ 
 
THE PASSAGE TH AT IS TOO SECRET. 191 
 
 ‘ That was all ; only I said I was sorry for him 
 having such a bad head/ 
 
 Ben went down to where Roy was waiting in the 
 secretary’s doorway. 
 
 ‘ Can’t wake him, Ben. Come along ; I am tired 
 now.’ 
 
 ‘Feel as if hour’s sleep wouldn’t do me much harm, 
 sir,’ said the old soldier; and they went on along the 
 corridor whose windows looked out upon the pleas- 
 aunce. ‘ Master Pawson ’s in the right of it. Once a 
 man’s well asleep, it’s a woundy tiresome thing to 
 be wakened up. Good-night, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ Good-morning, you mean, Ben,’ said Roy laughing. 
 
 ‘Oh, I calls it all night till the sun’s up again, sir. 
 You and me ’ll have to try the old ruins, I s’pose, 
 though I don’t expect we shall find anything there.’ 
 
 Roy went straight to his room, half undressed, and 
 threw himself upon the bed, to begin dreaming directly 
 that he had discovered the entrance to the secret 
 passage at the other end, but it was so blocked up 
 with stones and tree-roots that there was no way in, 
 and would not be until he had persuaded his mother 
 to do away with the garden, cut down the trees, and 
 turn the place back into a regular courtyard such as 
 old Ben wished. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 FARMER RAYNES BRINGS NEWS. 
 
 T was the loud blast of a trumpet which 
 roused Roy from his slumbers to find that 
 it was a gloriously clear morning, and 
 that the call was bringing the little 
 garrison together for the early parade. 
 
 The trumpeter was the youngest of the three men 
 from his father s regiment, and consequently the call 
 rang out in the true martial style, echoing through the 
 garden court, and sounding exhilarating to the boy as 
 he sprang off his bed and began to dress. 
 
 It roused the jackdaws, too, from their resting-places, 
 and sent them sailing about in the clear sunny air, 
 their black forms reflected from the moat, and their 
 sharp, petulant cries sounding like protests against this 
 disturbance. 
 
 For they had had a hard time of it lately. Under 
 Bens superintendence every loophole had been cleared, 
 every collection of nesting ruins carefully removed, 
 and they had no other married quarters but the holes 
 in the walls, half-shaded by the green pellitory which 
 rooted and flourished in company with the moss, that 
 acted as sponges to retain enough moisture for its 
 sustenance. 
 
FARMER RAYNES BRINGS NEWS. 
 
 193 
 
 Roy was not long in dressing, buckling on his sword, 
 and hurrying down to the tiny parade ground, for in 
 his character of castellan, he liked to be present every 
 morning when the men who were to relieve the 
 garrison assembled at the gateway across the moat, 
 and waited for permission to march in. 
 
 All this was rigorously carried out in true military 
 style by the old sergeant’s management ; and as Roy 
 descended, it was to find the little garrison drawn up 
 fully armed under Ben’s command, he and the three 
 troopers forming the regular staff who never left the 
 castle. 
 
 Ben looked as fresh as if he had not made a night’s 
 rest out of two hours on a form in the guardroom ; 
 and giving the word as Roy appeared, there was the 
 twinkling and glittering of headpiece and weapon as 
 the men presented arms, and then stood again at 
 attention, as it was carried out some two hundred and 
 fifty years ago. 
 
 Then a short inspection by the castellan followed, 
 orders were given, and four men marched to the 
 doorway, tramped up the staircase, and a few minutes 
 later the ponderous drawbridge began to descend, till 
 it spanned the moat; and at a word the men fresh 
 from their homes marched across, to halt by the port- 
 cullis, which then began to rise slowly, the capstans 
 creaking and cracking, till the row of spikes alone 
 was visible as they hung like iron stalactites over- 
 head. 
 
 Another sharp order rang out, and the new-comers 
 filed into the guardroom, from whence came the 
 clashing of metal and the buzzing of voices as the 
 men assumed their arms and came out one by one to 
 fall in opposite to those whose places they were to 
 
194 
 
 FARMER RAYNES BRINGS NEWS. 
 
 take, and who would, in a few minutes, go into the 
 guardroom to deposit their arms in the racks, and 
 then be free till their short term of service recGTn- 
 menced, but of course ready to hurry to the castle at 
 the first summons should a necessity arise. 
 
 Everything went on according to the regular routine ; 
 the fresh men were all drawn up now, armed, the order 
 given, and the relieved tramped into the guardroom, 
 and soon began to straggle out again, eager to troop 
 over to a kind of buttery-hatch by the great kitchen, 
 where a mug of milk and a hunch of bread for a 
 refresher would be waiting for distribution by Lady 
 Roy land’s orders for every man. 
 
 All this went on then as usual, and the old warder 
 Jenk had just come tottering out of the guardroom 
 to go and take up his customary post at the gate, the 
 trumpeter had raised his instrument to his lips to 
 blow a blast, and the new-comers were ready to march 
 off to their several duties of mounting guard, drilling 
 at the guns, and cleaning accoutrements, when there 
 was the sound of hoofs rapidly beating the road across 
 the moat, and directly after a figure, mounted upon a 
 heavy cart-horse, came into sight, thundering along at 
 full gallop. At the first glimpse it seemed as if the 
 horse had run away with his bare-headed rider ; but 
 directly after it became plain that, though only 
 riding saddleless, and with no rein but a halter, the 
 big man was urging the horse forward with all his 
 might. 
 
 ‘ Why, it must mean news !’ said Roy excitedly, as he 
 advanced toward the drawbridge. 
 
 ‘ Ay, there \s something wrong, sir,’ said Ben gravely. 
 ‘ That we shall soon hear. 1 
 
 The armed men stood fast on one side, and those 
 
FARMER RAYNES BRINGS NEWS. 195 
 
 disarmed in a group on the other, waiting excitedly to 
 see what this new thing meant. 
 
 ‘ It's Farmer Raynes P cried Roy. 
 
 ‘Ay, sir, thats who it be. He was coming with a 
 wain-load of oats this morning, and he wants help, for 
 he has broken down, I should say.’ 
 
 The next minute the rider dashed up to the far gate, 
 but did not draw rein, for he sent his horse thundering 
 across the drawbridge before he checked the panting 
 beast with a loud ‘ woho /’ and then threw himself off. 
 
 ‘What’s the matter, Master Raynes?’ cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ They ’re here, sir,’ whispered the bluff farmer 
 excitedly. ‘ I ’d got a wagon loaded with oats last 
 night, and was taking ’em from Dendry Town to the 
 farm ready for bringing on here i’ morning, when at a 
 turn of the lane I come upon a troop of horse who 
 surrounded the wagon at once, and a couple of ’em 
 led me, whip and all, up to their officer, a lank-looking, 
 yellow-faced fellow, who was sitting on his horse just 
 under a tree. 
 
 “ Where are you taking that grain ?” says he. 
 
 “ On the king’s service,” says I. “ To Royland 
 Castle.” 
 
 ‘ His yellow wrinkly face grinned all over, and he 
 turned and gave orders to an officer by him ; and then 
 I knew I’d made a mistake. For they were all well 
 mounted, and in a regular trooper’s uniform, and I 
 thought I ’d happened upon one of the king’s regiments, 
 instead of which they were a pack of Roundhead 
 rabble; and I had to drive the team back with the 
 oats to their headquarters at Dendry Town. There 
 they made me open a sack to feed their horses ; and 
 after that I was told I was a prisoner, and that my 
 wagon and team was taken for the use of the state.’ 
 
 M 
 
196 FARMER RAYNES BRINGS NEWS. 
 
 ‘ Dendry Town — ten miles away,’ said Roy thought- 
 fully. 
 
 ‘ Many on ’em ?’ said Ben sourly. 
 
 ‘There was about fifty as took me/ said the farmer; 
 ‘and I should say there were seven or eight hundred 
 in the town swarming all over the place.’ 
 
 ‘ But how did you get away, Raynes ?’ 
 
 ‘Left it till this morning, sir, when I was feeding 
 my horses after emptying a couple of sacks for theirs. 
 Waited till there was a chance, and then I jumped on 
 old Ball here, who can go like fun when he gets warm, 
 and galloped off. They shot at me, and I heard the 
 bullets whistle, and then about a dozen came in pursuit, 
 galloping after me till we got within sight of the 
 towers ; and then they drew back, and here I am. 
 I thought you ought to know somehow that the 
 enemy was so near/ 
 
 ‘ Then they ’re not a mere rabble of men ?’ 
 
 ‘Not they, sir. Reg’lar soldiers, and they’ve got 
 big guns in the market-place. Quite a little army.’ 
 
 ‘ Thank you, Raynes/ said Roy gravely. ‘ It was 
 very good and brave of you to bring the news like 
 this. Halt there, men. Take your arms again. We 
 shall perhaps have some work to do.’ Then briefly 
 giving his orders, which had long enough before been 
 arranged between him and Ben, the latter led one little 
 party to the south-west tower, and the corporal took 
 another to the north-east, while Roy himself mounted 
 with a party into the gate-tower, where at his word of 
 command the portcullis dropped with a loud clang, and 
 directly after the drawbridge began to rise till it 
 was back in the position it always occupied by 
 night. 
 
 This part of the business of preparation for unwel- 
 
FARMER RAYNES BRINGS NEWS. 
 
 197 
 
 come visitors being accomplished, Roy mounted to the 
 leads, where he placed a sentry to keep a good look- 
 out, and then turned to see if his men were ready. 
 
 They stood in a group on each tower waiting, Ben 
 and the corporal swinging a port-fire from time to time 
 to keep it well in a glow ; and then standing on the 
 breastwork above the machicolations, Roy looked out 
 as far as he could see in search of enemies, where, how- 
 ever, all seemed beautiful and at peace. 
 
 But it could be no false alarm. The time for action 
 had come ; and, turning to the right, he waved his 
 hands, turned to the left, and did likewise ; and directly 
 after a putt* of gray smoke darted out from the top of 
 each tower, followed by two rapidly succeeding peals 
 like thunder, which echoed through the castle, making 
 the jackdaws fly out of their resting-places to wheel 
 round, crying vociferously. 
 
 ‘ Now/ said Roy to himself, ‘ the staff is ready. It s 
 time to raise the kings flag/ 
 
 But the flag was still in Lady Royland’s hands, and 
 the boy descended to cross to her private apartments 
 and fetch it away. 
 
 But half-way across the pleasaunce he encountered 
 Master Pawson, looking wild-eyed, pale, and strange. 
 
 ‘What is the matter?’ he cried. ‘What is that 
 firing for V 
 
 ‘ The enemy are near, Master Pawson/ said Roy 
 quietly ; ‘ and I suppose that before long they will pay 
 us a visit/ 
 
 ‘But the guns — why were the guns fired V 
 
 ‘ As a signal, of course, for our men to gather, and 
 for such of the village people as like to take refuge 
 here. I thought you knew/ 
 
 ‘I ? No. I did not know. But the people will not 
 
198 
 
 FARMER RAYNES BRINGS NEWS. 
 
 come/ said the secretary with undue excitement ; and 
 he now looked very pale indeed. 
 
 ‘It will be rather hard, though, if they do not, after 
 all this drilling and teaching/ 
 
 ‘ Oh ! those men may/ said the secretary hastily. ‘ I 
 meant the people from the village/ 
 
 ‘ Well, we shall see/ said Roy. 
 
 ‘ But what makes you say that the enemy are near V 
 said the secretary, giving him a searching look. 
 
 ‘ The messenger who brought the news : Farmer 
 Raynes/ 
 
 ‘ Farmer Raynes ? * 
 
 ‘Yes ; he was taken and escaped/ 
 
 At that moment Ben came up with a grim look of 
 satisfaction upon his countenance. 
 
 ‘ Morning, sir/ he said to the secretary. ‘ You see 
 the enemy have found us out. Ready for them ? ’ 
 
 ‘ I ? What do you mean ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Ready to doctor some of us as gets our heads and 
 legs knocked off by cannon-balls. — I beg pardon, 
 Master Roy, sir, her ladyship s a-signalling to you 
 yonder. What does she say to the enemy coming ? ’ 
 
 ‘ My mother ! ’ said Roy excitedly, as he caught sight 
 of her at one of the corridor windows. ‘ I have not 
 seen her yet/ 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 ROYLAND CASTLE AFTER ITS GROWL. 
 
 ADY ROYLAND received the news calmly 
 enough, and was the first to allude to the 
 flag, which she said would be, though un- 
 
 O 7 o 
 
 finished, suitable enough to hoist when- 
 ever her son thought it right to do so. 
 
 ‘ The sooner, then, the better, I should say, mother,’ 
 cried Roy. ‘ Let the enemy see it waving when they 
 come near.’ 
 
 ‘By all means, my boy. I am glad to find that you 
 have everything in so good a state of preparation. The 
 guns startled me a little, but I expected to hear them 
 sometime. Do you think the men will prove true and 
 come in ? ’ 
 
 ‘True, mother? Yes ; of course.’ 
 
 A few minutes later Roy came out with the silken 
 flag hanging in folds across his arm like a cloak, and 
 hurried to where Ben and the three troopers were busy 
 loading the two guns, run out now into the gateway so 
 as to command the road from each side of the raised 
 bridge. 
 
 The men were all armed, and a look of excitement 
 was in every face, notably in that of Farmer Raynes, 
 who was fidgeting about and looking anxious. 
 
200 ROYLAND CASTLE AFTER ITS GROWL. 
 
 Roy handed the flag to Ben, who took it proudly, 
 and nodded his satisfaction. 
 
 * You'll come up and be there at the hoisting, sir V 
 he said. 
 
 ‘ Of course. Yes — what is it ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Master Pawson, sir/ whispered the old soldier with 
 a laugh ; ‘ we managed to wake him up at last/ 
 
 Roy smiled and went to where the farmer stood 
 watching him anxiously, and finally making a sign to 
 him to come. 
 
 ‘Want to speak to me, Master Raynes V he said. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir ; I’m in agonies about my men. They Ml 
 be coming along soon and falling into a trap, for 
 some of those troopers will be hanging about the 
 road/ 
 
 ‘Yes, this is serious/ said Roy, who grasped the 
 difficulties of the reinforcements he hoped soon to 
 receive. 
 
 Ben was called into counsel, and his suggestion was 
 that the guns on the four towers should be manned 
 ready to cover the advance of the friends and keep 
 back the enemy. 
 
 ‘ Mounted mens orders are to keep clear of cannon 
 shot all they can, sir ; and now, if you please, I should 
 like you to arm all the people necessary, while I see to 
 the ammunition/ 
 
 This order was carried out, and the flag taken up 
 into the furnace chamber, just below where the new 
 flagstaff with halyard had been erected against the 
 staircase turret. 
 
 In a very short time all was ready, as far as so small 
 a force was available, and four men kept ready in the 
 chamber prepared to lower the bridge as soon as any 
 friends approached, when it was to be kept down till 
 
ROYLAND CASTLE AFTER ITS GROWL. 201 
 
 the coming of strangers rendered it necessary that it 
 should be raised again. 
 
 Ten minutes had not elapsed before a shout from the 
 north-east tower was heard, and Roy turned in the 
 direction pointed out by one of the men, to see a little 
 party of four men who, in obedience to the signal, were 
 advancing at a trot from the direction of the village. 
 
 The bridge was lowered, the portcullis raised, and 
 as the men came hurrying across, they were received 
 with a hearty cheer from the tiny garrison. 
 
 The bridge being down, and the portcullis raised, the 
 state of preparation was deemed sufficient to warrant 
 their remaining so, as no enemy was in sight ; but the 
 precaution was taken of having the port-fires ready, 
 and each gun in the gateway manned so as to sweep 
 the approach. 
 
 Another shout announced fresh arrivals, men coming 
 up in twos and threes, every arrival sending a thrill of 
 satisfaction through the young castellan’s breast as he 
 felt his strength increase, till only two parties were not 
 accounted for — six men from the mill and the ten from 
 the farm. 
 
 ‘ A terrible loss they would be, Ben/ said Roy, as he 
 swept the country from the highest point of the tower, 
 and without effect. ‘ Raynes wants to go in search of 
 them/ 
 
 ‘Then don’t let him, sir. We can’t spare him. 
 Mightn’t be able to come back. Wait a bit; they’ve 
 all got some distance to come. Give ’em time.’ 
 
 ‘ But they might have been here by now.’ 
 
 ‘Ay, they might, sir,’ said Ben dryly. 
 
 ‘ Ha ! you think they are afraid now it comes to the 
 pinch.’ 
 
 ‘ Nay, sir, not yet. They may have a good way 
 
202 ROYLAND CASTLE AFTER ITS GROWL. 
 
 round to go to scape the enemy, for I daresay they ’re 
 beginning to occupy the roads. I ’in most anxious 
 about the farm lads, for they ’re nighest to where the 
 enemy are. — Hi ! there ! Look ! look ! ’ 
 
 Ben had turned his head in a different direction to 
 that in which the men from the mill might have been 
 expected to come ; and there, altogether, running in a 
 group, six figures could be seen evidently making for the 
 castle, while a party of a dozen horsemen suddenly rode 
 into sight from behind a copse about a quarter of a 
 mile away, and cantered across as if to head the men off. 
 
 ‘ Now, sir, quick ! Tell ’em yonder to make ready 
 and wait. The corporal ’s there, and he ’ll know what 
 to do.’ 
 
 Roy shouted the orders to the south-west tower, and 
 the trooper corporal answered loudly, and they saw him 
 blow his port-fire. 
 
 ‘Now, sir, wait a bit, till they get nigher. That’s 
 it. Now, fire !’ 
 
 The race had been growing exciting, for the horse- 
 men were increasing their pace as they came on with 
 their weapons glittering in the sun, and it was plain 
 enough that the runners must be cut off and taken 
 prisoners, when just at the right moment Roy’s order 
 rang out. There was a white puff from the tower, a 
 heavy boom, the ball went whistling just over the heads 
 of the horsemen, and a shout of triumphant derision 
 arose from the towers, as, moved by the same spirit, the 
 little troop wheeled round and went off at full gallop 
 to get out of gunshot. 
 
 ‘ Another shot, men 1 ’ 
 
 ‘Nay, sir, certainly not. That’s the young soldier 
 speaking. What for ? You might bowl over a l)orse 
 or two, but what good would that do ? You’ve done 
 
llOY LAND CASTLE AFTER ITS GROWL. 
 
 203 
 
 wliat you wanted, and sent ’em to the right-about, 
 saved six of our lads, and at the same time showed 
 those fellows that we 're on the lookout and don’t 
 mean to stand any nonsense. That ’s enough for one 
 bullet, sir, eh V 
 
 i Splendid ! my lads,’ cried Roy, who leaned over 
 the battlements, waving his hand to the panting and 
 nearly exhausted men from the mill, who came at a 
 steady trot now across the bridge, cheered loudly by 
 all who could see them. 
 
 Roy’s next thought was to go and tell Lady Rojdand 
 all about the incident ; but he felt that he must live 
 up to his position, and be busy there in sight of his 
 men ; so, after watching the enemy’s horse till quite 
 out of sight, he bade Ben keep a sharp lookout, and 
 descended to hear the report of the party who had just 
 come in. 
 
 He found them in the guardroom, scarlet with 
 exertion, and still panting from their long race, but 
 evidently in high glee, Sam Donny, their spokesman, 
 the young man who was put first to the front when 
 they came to him, being full of their adventures — how 
 the troopers had passed the mill three times that 
 morning, and stopped twice to demand corn for their 
 steeds and water, their leader watching the miller’s 
 men curiously as if suspicious of them. 
 
 ‘ But they went off at last, sir. Let ’s see : they 
 come agen, though, twice after we ’d heard the guns, 
 and that kep’ us back. Last of all, I says to t’others, 
 “ Now for it, lads, or young Captin Roy ’ll be 
 thinking we ’re feared to come.” They says, “ That’s 
 so,” and off we starts ; but we hadn’t gone far ’fore we 
 finds they ’re on the road, and we had to run back and 
 make for Water Lane. Hadn’t gone far ’long Water 
 
204 110 YL AND CASTLE AFTER ITS GROWL. 
 
 Lane, when we finds a couple of ’em there. Back we 
 goes again, and creeps along aside one of the fields, and 
 there they was again, and dozens of ’em on the watch, as 
 if some one had told ’em we was likely to come over 
 here. Then we all goes back to the mill and talks it 
 over, and some on us says as we ’d better stop till 
 night; but I says, “Nay! They’ll think we’re all 
 cowards, and get shooting at us if we comes in the dark,” 
 and at last we said we ’d go two miles round by the 
 common. And so we did, sir, crawling on our sturn- 
 micks in and out among the furze bushes, and every 
 now and then seeing the sun shine on one of their caps 
 as they rode here and there. 
 
 ‘Last of all, sir, they seemed to have gone away, 
 and I lifts up my head and looks about. “ All clear, 
 mates ! ” I says, and up we gets, keeping as far off as 
 we could, so as to work round. “We’ve done ’em 
 this time,” I says, as we went on, and we was coming 
 along splendid, till Bob Herries happens to look back, 
 and, “ Run lads,” he says; “here they come arter us!” 
 I was for hiding, sir, but there was no chance, so we 
 all run our best, with the castle here seeming a long 
 way off ; but we got nigher and nigher, and so did 
 they ; and they ’d ha’ cut us oft 1 if it hadn’t been for 
 that gun — though we all thought the next shot might 
 hit us.’ 
 
 ‘You did bravely, my lads,’ cried Roy. ‘But tell 
 me, what about the men from the farm ?’ 
 
 ‘What! aren’t they here, sir ?’ said the man. 
 
 ‘ No ; we ’ve seen nothing of them.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, I am glad, then, that we aren’t the last,’ said 
 the man with a grin of satisfaction ; but his face was 
 serious directly. ‘ I don’t quite mean that, sir. I mean 
 I ’in sorry they ’re not here. Then some of those 
 
ROY LAND CASTLE AFTER ITS GROWL. 
 
 205 
 
 fellows must have took them. But what I want to 
 know is, how could they tell we was a-coming to the 
 castle V 
 
 ‘They must have noticed that you all had a mili- 
 tary bearing, my lad. You are all very different 
 to what you were when you came to join.' 
 
 A look of pride beamed in the mans face and was 
 reflected in those of his companions, but he spoke out 
 directly. 
 
 ‘Well, we have tried to get to be soldiers, sir, hard ; 
 haven’t us, mates V 
 
 ‘Ay !’ was growled in chorus. 
 
 ‘ Yes, you have done well/ cried Roy, ‘ and I in 
 heartily glad to see you safely here/ 
 
CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THE YOUNG CASTELLAN SPEAKS OUT. 
 
 HE day passed anxiously on, and it was 
 getting well toward sunset, but there was 
 no sign of the farm men, neither did the 
 enemy appear in sight. Farmer Raynes 
 appealed to Roy again and again for permission to 
 go in search of his people ; but, anxious as the young 
 Castellan was for news, he could not risk losing 
 one of the strongest and most dependable men he had. 
 
 4 They may get here yet, Master Raynes/ he said ; 
 ‘ and I cl give anything to see them ; but I ’cl rather 
 lose the swords of all ten than lose yours.’ 
 
 ‘ Mean that, Master Roy ? 5 said the bluff farmer, 
 looking at him searchingly. 
 
 ‘ Mean it ? Of course !’ 
 
 ‘Thankye, sir. Then I’ll stop ; but I feel as if I’d 
 failed you at a pinch by only coming alone/ 
 
 ‘Then don’t think so again/ said Roy, ‘ but help me 
 all you can with the men, for I ’m afraid we are going 
 to have a hard fight to save the place/ 
 
 ‘ Oh, we ’ll save it, sir. Don’t you fear about that/ 
 said Raynes ; and he went away to join Ben and talk 
 about the chances of the partjr reaching the castle. 
 
 In the guardroom the matter was also eagerly 
 
THE YOUNG CASTELLAN STEAKS OUT. 207 
 
 discussed ; for the help of ten sturdy lads was badly 
 needed, as all knew. Sam Donny, who was rather 
 inflated by the success which had attended him and 
 his companions that day, gave it as his opinion that 
 the labourers had been taken prisoners solely because 
 they had not thought to go down and crawl as he and 
 his companions had that day. 
 
 Roy had hurriedly snatched a couple of meals, and 
 tried to cheer his mother about their prospects, but 
 to his surprise, he found that she was ready to try 
 and console him about the loss of ten good strong men. 
 
 ‘But do you think they have thought better of it, 
 and are afraid to come in?’ said Master Pawson at 
 their hurried dinner. 
 
 ‘No, I do not,’ said Roy. ‘I will not insult the 
 poor fellows by thinking they could be such curs.’ 
 
 ‘ Quite right, Roy,’ said the secretary eagerly. ‘ I 
 was wrong. I ’m afraid I understand books better 
 than I do men. Yes ; they must have been taken 
 prisoners, I ’m afraid.’ 
 
 The evening meal had just been commenced when 
 there was a shout from one of the towers. 
 
 Roy hurried out, full of hope that the ten men 
 had been descried ; but he was soon undeceived, for on 
 mounting to his favourite post of observation it was 
 to see that a long line of horsemen was approaching 
 from the direction of Dendry Town, the orange sun- 
 light making their arms glitter as they came gently 
 on, spreading out to a great length, till at last Ben 
 gave it as his opinion that there were at least five 
 hundred men. 
 
 Hardly had he come to this conclusion when another 
 body of men was descried approaching from the east, 
 and in the face of this danger, the drawbridge was 
 
208 
 
 THE YOUNG CASTELLAN SPEAKS OUT. 
 
 raised, the portcullis lowered, and a trumpet call 
 summoned the men to the guns. 
 
 ‘They mean it then to-night, Ben/ said Roy, whose 
 heart now beat fast, and he turned to the old soldier, 
 who, with a grim look of pride in his face, was affixing 
 the silken flag to the rope, ready for hauling up when 
 the enemy drew near. 
 
 Before Ben could reply, to Roys surprise, Lady 
 Royland came up the spiral stairs, and stepped out 
 upon the leads, followed by Master Pawson, who 
 looked sallow of aspect, but perfectly calm. 
 
 ‘ You here, mother V 
 
 ‘ Yes, my boy ; and why should I not be ? I am 
 visiting all the towers to thank the men for their 
 brave conduct in coming here for our defence. How 
 many do you muster now ?’ 
 
 1 Thirty-six only/ replied Roy. 
 
 e Well, thirty-six brave men are better than five 
 hundred cowards. — How many men do you think 
 there are coming against us, Martlet V 
 ‘ Seven or eight hundred, my lady/ 
 
 ‘ And will they attack this evening V 
 ‘ No, my lady ; they don’t come to attack strong- 
 holds with mounted men. They Te coming to call 
 upon us to throw open the gates and surrender the 
 place ; and this is the answer, I think, my lady, is 
 it not ?’ and he pointed to the flag. 
 
 ‘Yes, Martlet,’ said Lady Royland, flushing ; ‘that 
 is our answer to such an insolent demand.’ 
 
 She turned and left the tower, attended by Master 
 Pawson, and Roy remained there watching the long 
 line of mounted men approaching with their arms 
 glittering in the light. ‘ Seven or eight hundred/ he 
 said half aloud, ‘ against thirty-six.’ 
 
THE YOUNG CASTELLAN SPEAKS OUT. 209 
 
 i Haven’t counted the guns, Master Roy, nor the 
 moat, nor the towers, nor all the other strong things 
 we have. Pah! what’s a regiment of horse against 
 a place like this ? But they know, and they ’re only 
 coming to bully us, sir.’ 
 
 f I hope you are right, Ben,’ said the lad seriously; 
 and he waited for the approach of the men till they 
 were halted about a couple of hundred yards away 
 from the tower on which he stood, forming up in 
 squadrons ; and after a time an officer, bearing a 
 little white flag, advanced, followed at a short distance 
 by a couple of troopers. Roy’s heart beat fast, for 
 he felt that a crucial time had come. 
 
 ‘ You ’ll have to go down, Master Roy ; and we must 
 lower the bridge for you to go out and meet him and 
 hear what he has to say.’ 
 
 ‘ Must I, Ben V 
 
 ‘ Of course, sir ; and, if you give the order, the 
 corporal and I will come behind you as your guard.’ 
 
 ‘ And suppose, when the bridge is down, the others 
 make a rush ?’ 
 
 ‘ Flag o’ truce, sir. But if they did, our guns would 
 sweep ’em away.’ 
 
 ‘ And what about us, Ben ?’ 
 
 ‘ Well, sir,’ said the old fellow dryly, ‘ we should 
 be ^wep’ away too.’ 
 
 ‘I say, Ben !’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, sounds nasty; but soldiers has to take 
 their chance o’ that sort o’ thing, and look at the 
 honour and glory of it all. Ready, sir ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes,’ said Roy in a husky voice ; and a minute 
 later he stood with the two martial-looking figures 
 behind, and the drawbridge slowly descended in front. 
 The two guns were manned, a small guard of three 
 
210 THE YOUNG CASTELLAN SPEAKS OUT. 
 
 was behind each, and the port-fires sparkled and 
 shot tiny little flashes of fire as if eager to burst out 
 into flame. 
 
 Just then, as Roy was watching the heads of the 
 three mounted men coming slowly forward, and, as 
 the end of the bridge sank, seeing their ^chests, the 
 horses’ heads, and finally their legs come into sight, 
 Ben leaned towards him, and said in a whisper: 
 
 ‘ They don’t know how young you are, sir. Let ’em 
 hear my dear old colonel speaking with your lips.’ 
 ‘Yes,’ said Roy huskily; ‘but what am I to say, 
 Ben?’ 
 
 ‘ You don’t want no telling, sir. Advance now.’ 
 
 The officer had halted his men about fifty yards 
 from the outer gate, and rode forward a few paces 
 before drawing rein and waiting for some action on 
 the part of those he had come to see ; and he looked 
 rather surprised as they stepped forward now, crossed 
 the bridge, and advanced to meet him. For he had 
 not anticipated to find such careful preparations, nor 
 to see the personage who came to meet him in so 
 perfect a military trim, and supported by a couple of 
 soldiers whose bearing was regular to a degree. 
 
 The officer was a grim, stern, hard-looking, middle- 
 aged man, and his garb and breastplate were of the 
 commonest and plainest description. He seemed to 
 glance with something like contempt at the elegantly 
 fluted and embossed armour the boy was wearing, 
 and, above all, at the gay sash Lady Roy land’s loving 
 hands had fastened across his breast. But his atten- 
 tion was keen as he scanned the soldierly bearing 
 of Ben and the corporal, and a feeling of envy filled 
 his breast as he compared them with his own rough 
 following. Perhaps he would not have thought so 
 
THE YOUNG CASTELLAN SPEAKS OUT. 
 
 211 
 
 much if he had seen the rest of the garrison, but 
 they were too distant. 
 
 Roy saluted the officer, and drew a deep breath 
 as he tried to string up his nerves till they were 
 stretched like a bow. For Ben’s words had gone 
 home, and he felt fully how big a part he had to play. 
 
 The officer saluted in response in a quick, abrupt 
 manner, and said shortly : 
 
 4 1 come from the general commanding the army 
 here in the west, to demand that you give up peace- 
 able possession of this castle, once the property of the 
 rebel, Sir Granby Royland, who is now in arms against 
 the Parliament of England.’ 
 
 Roy gave a start at the word ‘rebel,’ and felt the 
 hot blood rise to his cheeks. That insult acted like a 
 spur. The nervous trepidation had gone, for there 
 was no room for it alongside of the anger which 
 flashed through him. Ben was right : the boy knew 
 what to say. It was there ready, and only wanted 
 bringing out. 
 
 ‘ Look here, sir ! ’ he cried sharply ; 4 you come here 
 under a flag of truce to deliver a message, but that 
 does not warrant insolence.’ 
 
 ‘ Insolence?’ said the officer sternly. 
 
 ‘Yes. I hold no parley with a man who dares 
 to call my father, King Charles’s faithful servant, a 
 rebel.’ 
 
 ‘ Then go back, boy, and send your mother to make 
 the arrangement for handing over the keys of the 
 castle,’ said the officer with a smile of contempt, ‘ for 
 I suppose the Dame Royland is here.’ 
 
 ‘ Lady Royland is here, sir ; and I, her son, tell you 
 to inform your rebel general that we here recognise no 
 authority but that of his majesty the king, and that 
 
 N 
 
212 
 
 THE YOUNG CASTELLAN SPEAKS OUT. 
 
 we consider it a piece of insolent braggadocio for him 
 to send such a demand/ 
 
 'Indeed / said the officer, laughing. 'Well crowed, 
 young gamecock !’ 
 
 'Yes/ muttered Ben; 'and you mind his spurs/ 
 
 ' Have you anything more to say V cried Boy. 
 
 ' Yes ; a good deal, my boy, and I will not notice 
 your young, hot-blooded words. You have allowed 
 your men to perform an act this morning that may 
 mean serious consequences for you/ 
 
 ' I do not understand your meaning, sir/ 
 
 'Yes, you do, boy/ said the officer sternly. ‘You 
 allowed your men to fire upon a picket of our 
 cavalry/ 
 
 ' Of course. You allowed your cavalry, as you term 
 them, to try and ride down six unarmed men on their 
 way to the castle, and I gave orders for them to be 
 stopped, and they were stopped/ 
 
 ' I have no time to argue these things with you, sir. 
 I have only this to say : if you give up the keys to me 
 at once, your people can disperse unharmed to their 
 homes, and Dame Royland and her son can depart 
 with such personal effects as she desires, to go wherever 
 she pleases, and an escort will be provided for her 
 protection/ 
 
 'And, if she declines this offer, sir, as my fathers 
 steward of his estates and possessions V 
 
 'Your father has neither estate nor possessions now, 
 my boy ; he is a proclaimed rebel. If this kindly offer 
 is refused, and you are both so weak and vain as to 
 resist, the place will be battered down and left in 
 ruins, while the sufferings and slaughter of your people 
 will be at your door. Now, sir, briefly, what message 
 am I to take back to the commanding officer V 
 
‘ Lady Royland will hold Koyland Castle as long as one stone stands upon 
 another/ 
 
THE YOUNG CASTELLAN SPEAKS OUT. 
 
 215 
 
 ‘ God save the king !’ cried Roy warmly. 
 
 ‘That is no answer, sir — only the vain cry of an 
 enthusiastic, misled boy. What am I to say to the 
 general in chief ? 9 
 
 ‘That Lady Royland will hold Royland Castle in 
 the king’s name as long as one stone stands upon 
 another, and she has a brave following to fight.’ 
 
 The officer raised his hand in salute, turned his horse 
 and rode back, while Roy stood there with his heart 
 throbbing as he watched the three figures depart, and 
 wondered whether it was really he who had spoken, 
 or all this scene in the deepening evening were part of 
 a feverish dream. 
 
 He was brought back to the present by the deep 
 gruff voice of Ben. 
 
 ‘ There, sir/ he said with a look of pride at the boy 
 in whose training he had had so large a share, ‘ I knew 
 you could.’ 
 
 At the same moment Roy glanced at the corporal, 
 who smiled and saluted him proudly. 
 
 ‘I only wish, sir,’ he said, ‘that the colonel had been 
 here.’ 
 
 Roy turned to recross the bridge, feeling as if, in 
 spite of all, this was part of a dream, when something 
 on high began to flutter over the great gate-tower, 
 and glancing up, it was to see there in front, gazing 
 down at them as she leaned forward in one of the 
 embrasures, Lady Royland. 
 
 ‘ What is it to be, Roy ?’ she cried, as he came closer. 
 ‘ Peace or war ?’ 
 
 ‘War!’ he replied sternly ; and the sound seemed to 
 be whispered in many tones through the great archway 
 as the portcullis fell with its heavy clang and the 
 drawbridge began to rise. 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 WAR TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 AR to the knife without a doubt, for in the 
 gathering gloom of the evening, as Roy 
 went up to the top of the north-west 
 tower, followed by Master Pawson, it 
 was to see that mounted men were in a goodly body 
 making a complete circuit of the castle, roughly 
 marking out a line about half a mile in diameter, and 
 at every hundred yards or so a couple of troopers were 
 halted, and retained their posts. 
 
 i Shutting us in, Master Pawson,’ said Roy, after 
 watching the manoeuvre for some time. 
 
 ‘Ah!’ said the secretary with a sigh; ‘ they will 
 patrol the country all round now, and stop communica- 
 tions with the outside/ 
 
 ‘Yes/ said Roy frowning; ‘and I suppose I must 
 give up all hope of the men from the farm getting 
 in/ 
 
 ‘ Ah yes ! they are prisoners before this. So your 
 poor father is looked upon as a rebel now/ 
 
 ‘ Stop, Master Pawson/ said Roy hotly ; ‘ these words 
 must not be spoken here/ 
 
 ‘ I only meant them as the opinion of the other 
 party, who presume to say the estate is confiscated/ 
 
WAR TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 217 
 
 ‘ My father acknowledges no other party. Confis- 
 cated ! Why, this place has belonged to the Roy lands 
 from the days of the Plantagenets, Master Pawson. 
 Let these people come and take it if they can/ 
 
 ‘ Ah yes ! that ’s brave and true, Roy, brave and 
 true. Then you do mean to fight V 
 
 ‘Yes, and you too/ cried the boy. ‘You want to 
 save my fathers estate/ 
 
 ‘ Oh yes, I want to save the estate/ said the secretary 
 eagerly. 
 
 ‘Then do everything you can/ cried Roy. ‘Yes, 
 they will soon have formed a ring round the castle 
 now! Well, let them keep their distance, for I shall 
 give orders for the garrison to fire at any one who 
 attempts to approach/ 
 
 ‘And how long do you hope to be able to hold 
 out V 
 
 ‘ As long as it is necessary/ said Roy proudly ; ‘ till 
 my father comes with his men, and scatters all these 
 people away/ 
 
 ‘ To be sure, yes/ said the secretary. ‘ How proud 
 he will be of you, Roy, when he knows all/ 
 
 Roy hurried down to join his lieutenant, whom 
 he found humming a tune in the armoury, busy over 
 some preparations by the light of a lamp. 
 
 ‘ You don’t seem in very bad spirits, Ben/ he said. 
 
 ‘ Bad spirits ! What about, sir ? Why, it ’s like the 
 good old time when your father and I were young. 
 Not so young as you, though ! Well, sir, we’ve been 
 thinking over our plans. They won’t do anything yet 
 — only shut us in. They ’re going to wait for more 
 men and more artillery.’ 
 
 ‘ But we must be well on the watch against surprise, 
 Ben/ 
 
218 
 
 WAR TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 ‘ Why, of course, sir ! You ’ll have your watch on 
 the towers. And you ’ve seen how they ’ve got a ring 
 of patrols round us ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, I watched them. So we may give up all 
 hope of getting those ten of Haynes’s.’ 
 
 ‘I ’m afraid so. It’s a had job, sir, as the corporal 
 was saying just now, for we ’d trained them into 
 being our best gunners.’ 
 
 ‘ A terrible loss.’ 
 
 ‘Well, not so very terrible, sir, because we must 
 train up some more. Oh ! we can keep the enemy out- 
 side the moat and enjoy ourselves while they ’re 
 starving without a roof to cover them. But I want to 
 say a serious thing or two, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ I know, Ben ; you want to say that my mother’s 
 garden must go.’ 
 
 ‘ That ’s one thing, sir.’ 
 
 ‘Well, take what ground you want, and we ’ll put it 
 straight when we ’ve sent the Parliament to the right- 
 about.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, you ’ll make a good general, sir ; and this 
 trouble ’s a blessing in disguise to save you from being 
 wasted on books, and becoming a sort of Master 
 Pawson. And that brings me to the other things.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, what are those ?’ 
 
 ‘Just you tell me plain, as a soldier — which you are 
 now — what you set down as the strongest bits of the 
 castle.’ 
 
 ‘ Why, the towers, of course !’ 
 
 ‘That’s right, sir. Very well, then, they must be 
 well manned.’ 
 
 ‘As well as we can man them.’ 
 
 ‘ That ’s it, sir ; and we must have elbow-room.’ 
 
 ‘ Of course !’ 
 
WAR TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 219 
 
 ‘ Then will you speak to my lady, and ask her to give 
 Master Pawson a couple of rooms in the private part 
 somewhere, or one room ought to be enough now, for I 
 want those two chambers of his badly ? ’ 
 
 ‘ He won’t like that, Ben,’ said Boy quickly. 
 
 4 1 s’pose not, sir; and there ’ll be a lot of things none 
 of us will like, but we ’ve got to put up with them. 
 If you ’ll see about that at once, I shall be glad.’ 
 
 4 Is it very necessary, Ben ?’ 
 
 ‘ You know best about that, sir.’ 
 
 4 Yes, it is very necessary, Ben,’ said Boy ; and he 
 hurried off to talk the matter over with his mother, 
 visiting the ramparts on his way. 
 
 He found Lady Boy land busy writing, and she 
 looked up with a smile. 
 
 4 1 am keeping a diary of all that has taken place 
 since we began the defence. But tell me first — 
 Baynes’s men — are we to give them up ?’ 
 
 4 1 ’m afraid so, mother. They have not failed us, 
 but have been taken prisoners.’ 
 
 ‘This is a sad blow, Boy, but we must make up for 
 it by working together. — But what is it ? You have 
 not come to chat about nothings.’ 
 
 ‘No, mother,’ said the boy seriously. ‘I have come 
 to say that the pleasaunce must go. Ben Martlet says 
 he cannot do without it now.’ 
 
 ‘I have been expecting this, my boy. It has always 
 been a dear delight to me, but it is a pleasure for 
 peace ; and when the happy days come back, I shall 
 want the whole garrison to restore it to me again.’ 
 
 4 Then I was right in telling Ben to take what he 
 wanted ?’ 
 
 4 Of course, my boy. — Something else ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, mother — another bit of self-sacrifice. Martlet 
 
220 
 
 WAR TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 and I both feel that we must have the north-west 
 tower. — Ah, Master Pawson, you there?' 
 
 4 Yes. I knocked twice, and I thought you said 
 44 Come in.” ' 
 
 4 Then you heard what I said just now/ 
 
 ‘I heard you mention the western tower. Have you 
 been telling her ladyship of what we saw this 
 evening ?' 
 
 ‘No. What did you see?' cried Lady Royland 
 quickly. 
 
 4 The enemy has completely surrounded us with 
 sentinels/ 
 
 4 Ah ! they would, of course/ 
 
 4 It was not that, Master Pawson — but this ; I was 
 about telling my mother that, for the purposes of 
 defence, Martlet and I feel that we must have the 
 north-west tower.' 
 
 4 But you have it ; the guns are there.' 
 
 4 The top only,' said Roy. 4 The chambers below are 
 required for the men who work the guns, for ammuni- 
 tion, and other purposes.' 
 
 Master Pawson looked at him in blank horror. 
 
 4 My mother will see that you have comfortable 
 rooms or a room somewhere here. I will give up mine 
 to you if you like.' 
 
 4 Oh ! I could not take that,' said the secretary 
 quickly. 4 But surely this is not necessary.' 
 
 4 Yes ; it is absolutely necessary. Besides, that tower 
 will certainly be battered by the enemy's guns, and it 
 will not be safe for you.' 
 
 4 1 wish you would not persist in looking upon me as 
 such a coward, Roy; it is not fair. I was never 
 meant for a soldier, but surely a man may be a man 
 of peace and yet not a coward.' 
 
WAll TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 221 
 
 ‘No, no; I do not look upon you as a coward/ said 
 Roy hastily. ‘It is really because that will be a 
 dangerous spot, and the rooms must be strongly 
 occupied/ 
 
 4 But, as I said, you have the guns at the top. 
 Really, 1 must protest ; I am so much attached to those 
 little rooms. Surely you can let me stay. I do not 
 mind the firing. I will not go near the windows/ 
 
 4 You do not grasp the fact that these angle towers 
 are our greatest protection/ said Roy firmly. 4 1 am 
 sorry to give you all the trouble and annoyance, but 
 we must have the chambers below. The one you use 
 for a sleeping-room is absolutely necessary for the 
 powder/ 
 
 4 Indeed, Lady Royland, they could manage without/ 
 protested the secretary warmly. 4 It would be a 
 dreadful inconvenience to me to give them up. There 
 are the books and my papers. Oh, it is really 
 impossible !’ 
 
 4 You forget, Master Pawson, that we all have to 
 make sacrifices now, and that we shall have to make 
 more and greater ones yet, before this unhappy trouble 
 is at an end/ 
 
 4 Yes, yes, I know, Lady Royland, and I am ready 
 to do anything to assist you/ cried the secretary 
 excitedly. 
 
 4 Then give up your rooms like a man/ said Roy, 
 4 and without making so much fuss/ 
 
 Master Pawson darted an angry look at the boy and 
 then turned to his mother. 
 
 4 You know, Lady Royland, how I have thrown my- 
 self heart and soul into the defence since I have found 
 it necessary. You bade me go, but I would not. 
 Duty said stay, and I risked my life in doing so; but 
 
222 
 
 WAlt TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 as a favour, I beg that you will not let me be ousted 
 from my two poor little rooms to gratify the whim of 
 a very obstinate old soldier, who would turn your 
 pleasaunce into a drill-ground/ 
 
 * I have given up my garden because it is wanted, 
 Master Pawson/ said Lady Royland coldly. 
 
 4 To gratify a good soldier, I know, but a man who 
 would have everything turned into a fighting place/ 
 
 ‘ It is not fair of you, sir/ said Roy, speaking very 
 firmly. * This is no whim on the part of Martlet. 
 Now that we are coming to using the guns, the men 
 must have a place of shelter beneath the platform, and 
 one where the powder may lie ready for handing up. 
 We must have your sleeping-room/ 
 
 ‘ Take it then/ cried the secretary. ‘ I give it up ; 
 but spare me my little sitting-room/ 
 
 ‘We want that too/ said Roy. ‘We may have 
 wounded men/ 
 
 ‘Then bring them in there, and I’ll help to dress 
 their wounds ; but I must keep that/ 
 
 ‘ Surely you can manage without depriving Master 
 Pawson of that place, Roy/ said Lady Royland. 
 
 ‘Thank you, thank you, Lady Royland. — Yes, you 
 hear that, Roy. You can — you must — you shall spare 
 me that poor place. It is so small.’ 
 
 ‘ And suppose we have an accident, and the powder 
 bestowed in your chamber above is blown up V 
 
 ‘Well, I shall have died doing my duty/ said the 
 secretary with humility. 
 
 ‘ Wouldn’t it be doing your duty more to try and 
 avoid danger, so as to be useful to us all V said Roy; 
 and his mother’s eyes flashed with pleasure, while the 
 secretary started to hear such utterances from the mere 
 boy he despised. 
 
WAR TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 223 
 
 ‘ Perhaps so/ he said with a faint laugh ; ‘ but really, 
 Roy, you will not be so hard upon me as to refuse 
 that favour. Do not make me think that now you 
 are castellan, you are becoming a tyrant.’ 
 
 4 There is no fear of my son becoming a tyrant, 
 Master Pawson,’ said Lady Royland, smiling, and with 
 something suggesting contempt for the speaker in her 
 tones. — ‘ Roy, dear, I think you might manage to let 
 the lower room remain as it is for Master Pawson’s 
 use, if the upper floor is given up to the men. He 
 could have the room next to yours for a bedchamber.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, that would not be necessary,’ said the secretary 
 eagerly. ‘ The one room is all I want — it can be my 
 bedchamber too.’ 
 
 ‘ I hardly know what to say, mother,’ said the boy 
 gravely. — ‘ Well then, Master Pawson, keep your 
 study ; but we must have the upper room at once, and 
 if you are annoyed by the going to and fro of the 
 men on the staircase, you must not blame me.’ 
 
 4 My dear boy,’ he cried with effusion, ‘pray do 
 not think me so unreasonable. I am most grateful to 
 you, Lady Royland, and to you too, Roy. I shall 
 never forget this kindness. I will go and see to the 
 new arrangement at once. Can I have two servants 
 to help to move down the few things I shall want ?’ 
 
 ‘ You can have two of the garrison, Master Pawson/ 
 replied Roy smiling ; ‘ they all consider themselves to 
 be soldiers now.’ 
 
 ‘Thank you, thank you,’ he cried, in a voice which 
 sounded as if it were choked by emotion, and he hastily 
 left the room. 
 
 ‘ I wish he would not be so dreadfully smooth/ 
 said Roy petulantly. ‘ I want to like Master Pawson, 
 but somehow he always makes me feel cross.’ 
 
224 
 
 WAll TO THE KNIFE. 
 
 ‘ He is rather too fond of thanking one for every 
 little favour ; but it is his manner, dear, and he has 
 certainly been doing his best to help us in this time of 
 need/ 
 
 ‘ Yes/ said Roy ; ' and we should have thought bad 
 enough of him if he had gone and left us in the lurch. 
 There, mother, I must go and see Ben Martlet and tell 
 him what has been arranged. He will not like it, 
 though ; but he will have two things out of three/ 
 
 'You must not give up too much to Martlet, my 
 boy/ said Lady Royland, retaining her son’s hand as 
 he rose to go. ‘ He is a faithful old servant, and will 
 fight for us to the death ; but remember that you are 
 governor of the castle/ 
 
 ' He makes me remember it, mother/ cried Roy 
 merrily. ‘ Don’t you be afraid of his being presuming, 
 for he will not do a thing without I give the order. 
 There, good-bye.’ 
 
 ‘ Good-bye ? You will be back soon.’ 
 
 ' No,’ replied Roy; ' I must be on the battlements all 
 night, visiting posts and helping to keep watch. You 
 forget that the enemy surround us now.’ 
 
 ' Alas ! no, Roy. I know it only too well. Come 
 back in an hour’s time — you will want some refresh- 
 ment. I will see that it is ready, and I hope by then 
 you will find things so quiet that you can take a few 
 hours’ rest.’ 
 
 'We shall see, mother/ said Roy, kissing her 
 affectionately. ' How brave you have grown!’ 
 
 She shook her head sadly as she clung to him for a 
 few moments ; and, as soon as the door had closed, 
 and his steps died away on the oaken floor of the 
 corridor, she sank in a chair sobbing as if her heart 
 would break. 
 
CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 OY bad to go the whole round of the 
 ramparts that night before he found Ben, 
 who had always been visiting the parts 
 he reached a few minutes before. But 
 lie came upon him at length, just at the doorway 
 of the south-east tower, where it opened upon the 
 southern rampart between that place and the great 
 gateway. 
 
 ‘ Ladyship says I ’m to have the garden to turn back 
 to a proper courtyard?’ said Ben, after hearing his 
 master’s report. 
 
 ‘Yes.’ 
 
 ‘ And Master Pawson is turning out of his chamber, 
 but he is to keep the lower place ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; that is the arrangement, Ben ; and you can 
 have the upper chamber for use at once.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, that’s a good thing for the men who ’ll be up 
 there, sir ; but what does Master Pawson want with 
 that lower room ? I meant to have three firelock 
 men there.’ 
 
 ‘ Be content with what you can have, Ben. My 
 mother did not want to be too hard upon Master 
 Pawson.’ 
 
22G 
 
 A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 'No, sir; she wouldn’t be. But you’ve come all 
 round the ramparts ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes.’ 
 
 ' Kep’ looking out of course, sir ? What did you 
 hear ?’ 
 
 ‘I? Nothing.’ 
 
 ' Then you didn’t try.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, I did ; twice on each rampart. There was 
 nothing to hear.’ 
 
 Ben chuckled : 
 
 ‘ Ears aren’t so sharp for night- work as they will be, 
 sir, before you ’ve done. I heard them on the move 
 every time I stopped.’ 
 
 ' What ! the enemy ?’ 
 
 'Yes, sir; they’re padrolling the place round and 
 round. You listen.’ 
 
 Roy reached over the battlement, and gazed across 
 the black moat, trying to pierce the transparent 
 darkness of the dull soft night. The dew that was 
 refreshing the herbage and flowers of field, common, 
 and copse sent up a deliciously moist scent, and every 
 now and then came the call of a moor-hen paddling 
 about in the moat, the soft piping and croaking of the 
 frogs, and the distant hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo ! of an owl, but 
 he could make out nothing else, and said so. 
 
 ‘ No ; they ’re pretty quiet now, sir ; don’t hear 
 nothing myself. — Yes ; there !’ 
 
 'Yes, I heard that,’ said Roy; 'it was a horse 
 champing his bit; and there again, that must have 
 been the jingle of a spur.’ 
 
 ' Right, sir, right. You ’ll hear plenty of that sort 
 of thing if you keep on listening. There, hear that?’ 
 
 'Yes, plainly. A horse stumbled and plunged to 
 save itself.’ 
 
A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 227 
 
 ‘ Enough to make it/ said Ben gruffly ; ‘ going to 
 sleep, and him on it jigged the spurs into its flanks to 
 rouse it up. There, you can hear ’em on the move 
 again, going to and fro.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, quite plainly,’ whispered Roy ; ‘ why, they 
 must have come in much nearer.’ 
 
 ‘No, sir. Everything’s so quiet that the sounds 
 seem close. They won’t come in nigher for fear of a 
 shot.’ 
 
 ‘ But they must know we could not see them.’ 
 
 ‘Not yet, sir; hut the moon’ll be up in a couple of 
 hours, and they know it ’ll rise before long, and won’t 
 run any risks after what they ’ve seen of my gunners — 
 I mean your — sir. Ah ! it’s a bad job about those ten 
 poor lads. They would have been able to shoot. 
 Master Raynes is in a fine taking about ’em.’ 
 
 ‘ Can’t be helped, Ben ; we must do our best without 
 them.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, sir, we must, even if it ’s bad.’ 
 
 They remained silent for a few minutes, gazing 
 outward, hearing the jingle of harness, and the soft 
 trampling of hoofs, all of which sounded wonderfully 
 near. 
 
 The pause was broken by Ben, who whispered 
 suddenly : 
 
 ‘ You ’re right, Master Roy, after all ; they are 
 coming in a bit closer and no mistake. Mind coming 
 round with me ?’ 
 
 4 No. What are you going to do ?’ 
 
 ‘ Have a word with the lads all round to be on the 
 lookout. I don’t want to make a noise, and get 
 blazing away powder and shot for nothing ; but they 
 must be taught their distance, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ With the cannon V 
 
 o 
 
228 
 
 A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 ‘No; I think a few firelock shots might do it to- 
 night, sir ; and that wouldn't be so wasteful. Do our 
 boys good too. They haven’t fired their pieces yet 
 in earnest/ 
 
 Roy’s heart began to beat a little faster, for this was 
 exciting ; and silently passing on with his lieutenant, 
 post after post was visited, the men challenging, 
 receiving the word, and then a sharp warning to be on 
 the alert ; while, after this, Ben and Roy passed on 
 to listen again and again. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir,’ whispered the former ; ‘ there ’s no mistake 
 they ’re a good hundred yards closer in. I almost 
 fancied I could see one of ’em moving against that 
 lighter bit of sky.’ 
 
 ‘ I can, Ben,’ whispered Roy. ‘ There, just to the left 
 of where the ruins must lie — between it and the tower 
 we just passed. Stay, though ; why didn’t we go up 
 and see how they ’re getting on with clearing Master 
 Pawson’s chamber ? There is a light up there.’ 
 
 ‘ ’Cause we ’ve got something more serious on the 
 way, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ Halt ! stand, or I fire !’ came from the top of the 
 north-west tower, and Roy was about to call out : 
 
 ‘ Don’t, you idiot ; we gave you the word just now,’ 
 when a voice from beyond the moat uttered a low 
 ‘Whist!’ 
 
 ‘ Stand, or I fire !’ 
 
 ‘If you do, Dick Davis, I’ll punch your head, as 
 sure as you stand there,’ came from across the moat. 
 ‘ Can’t you see we ’re friends ?’ 
 
 ‘ Give the word.’ 
 
 ‘ Stop ! Who ’s there ?’ cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ That you, sir ? Please speak to Dick Davis, or 
 he ’ll be shooting somebody with that gun of hisn.’ 
 
A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 229 
 
 ‘ Is that Brian Wiggins ?’ 
 
 'Yes, sir, and the rest on us, sir. But pst ! The 
 enemy ’s close behind/ 
 
 ‘ Quick ! round to the bridge 1 ’ 
 
 'No, sir; there’s a whole lot of ’em come close in. 
 They nearly had us an hour ago, and we ’ve had a fine 
 job to creep through all in a line one arter t’other.’ 
 
 ' Hist ! cease talking,’ whispered Roy, ' or you ’ll be 
 heard.’ 
 
 The warning came too late, for an order delivered in 
 a low tone a short distance away was followed by a 
 tramping as if a line of horses was approaching 
 cautiously. 
 
 'How many of you can swim ? Now, as many as 
 can, come across.’ 
 
 But no one stirred, and the trampling came on. 
 
 ' Do you hear ? ’ said Roy in an angry whisper ; ' are 
 you afraid ?’ 
 
 'Fear’d to leave our comrades as can’t swim, sir,’ 
 said the man who had first spoken. 
 
 'What’s to be done,’ exclaimed Roy excitedly. 
 
 But there was no response, for he was standing 
 there upon the rampart alone. 
 
 The boy was in an agony of doubt and dread, for 
 the right thing to do in such an emergency would not 
 come to his inexperienced brain. He divined that Ben 
 had gone for assistance, but he felt that before he 
 could be back, the brave fellows who were trying to 
 come to their aid would be surrounded by the enemy 
 and taken prisoners. 
 
 To add to his horror and excitement, he plainly 
 heard from the enemy’s line the word given to dis- 
 mount. This was followed by the jingle of accoutre- 
 ments as the men sprang from their horses, and a loud 
 
230 
 
 A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 bang — evidently of a steel headpiece falling to the 
 ground. 
 
 To speak to the unarmed men from the farm was to 
 obtain an answer and proclaim their whereabouts to 
 the enemy ; so Roy was baffled there ; and, at his wit’s 
 end, he was about to order them to make their way to 
 the bridge, when the man on the tower above chal- 
 lenged again : 
 
 ‘ Stand, or I fire ! ’ 
 
 ‘Draw swords ! Forward, quick ! ’ came from out of 
 the darkness. 
 
 The sharp rattle and noise told that the party must 
 be large, and like a call just then a horse uttered a 
 tremendous neigh. 
 
 Involuntarily, at the first order from beyond the 
 moat, Roy had half drawn his own sword, but thrust 
 it angrily back as he realised his impotence, and 
 reached forward to try and make out what was going 
 on below him ; for there was a loud splashing noise in 
 the water as if the men were lowering themselves into 
 the moat, the reeds and rushes crackled and whispered, 
 and there was a panting sound and a low ejaculation 
 or two. 
 
 ‘Now, every one his man,’ said some one sharply. 
 
 Bang , bang ! and a couple of flashes of light from the 
 top of the tower just above Roy’s head; and as the 
 splashing went on, there was a loud trampling of feet. 
 
 ‘ On with you 1 ’ roared the same voice ‘ They ’ll be 
 an hour loading, and it’s too dark to hit.’ 
 
 At that moment, from some distance along the ram- 
 part to the right, came flash after flash, and the reports 
 of ten or a dozen muskets, followed by the rush of 
 feet ; and Ben’s voice said in a low stem tone : 
 
 ‘ Steady, steady ! No hurry. Reload ! ’ 
 
A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 231 
 
 There was the rustling and rattling of bandoleer and 
 ramrod, and the twinkling of sparks of light, as the 
 reloading went on ; while from the angry orders being 
 given, some distance back in the darkness, it was 
 evident that the volley had sent the enemy off in a 
 scare, which was made worse by the plunging, snorting, 
 and galloping of horses which had evidently dashed 
 off, escaping from the men who held their reins. 
 
 4 How many are you above there ? ’ cried Roy. 
 
 Three, sir/ 
 
 4 Only two fired/ 
 
 ‘No. My piece wouldn’t go/ 
 
 4 Are you reloaded ?’ 
 
 4 Yes, sir/ 
 
 4 Be ready/ 
 
 4 They ’re coming on again, sir. He ’s rallied ’em/ 
 growled Ben : 4 but we shall be ready for ’em when 
 they come.’ 
 
 Meanwhile the sound of splashing and swimming 
 came up from the moat, accompanied by a good many 
 spluttering and choking noises, and now heads were 
 dimly made out approaching the bank of the moat 
 below. 
 
 4 How many are there of you across ?’ said Roy. 
 
 4 Eight of us, sir,’ came up in a panting voice ; 4 we ’re 
 going back for the other two.’ 
 
 4 Who are — how many ? ’ 
 
 4 Four on us, sir,’ said one man; ‘they’re hiding 
 in the reeds. Can’t swim.’ 
 
 4 Can you bring them across ?’ 
 
 ‘Yes, sir. We did bring three as couldn’t take a 
 stroke, and they ’re down here half drowned.’ 
 
 4 That ’s a loy/ said a gruff voice ; 4 1 aren’t: on’y full 
 o’ water.’ 
 
232 
 
 A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 The men lowered themselves into the moat again, 
 and began to swim back, but just as they were nearly 
 across, there came the thudding sound of horses passing 
 along at a trot, and a rush of men toward the edge of 
 the moat. 
 
 'Fire!’ shouted Roy; and over the swimmers’ heads 
 a ragged volley tore, the flashes cutting the darkness, 
 and once more, in spite of angry curses and yelled-out 
 orders, horse and man were driven to the right-about, 
 all save about a dozen, who came right on to the edge 
 of the moat. 
 
 * Surrender ! ’ roared a voice, as there was a quick 
 splashing among the reeds below the bank. Then a 
 shot was fired from a pistol, followed by another; but 
 the men summoned to surrender had done so to their 
 comrades, who whispered to them to trust themselves 
 to their strong arms, two of the swimmers taking a 
 non-swimmer between them, and bringing him across 
 in safety to the rest, crouching upon the narrow strip 
 of bank beneath the walls. 
 
 Another volley sent the attacking party back into 
 the darkness, and a brief colloquy took place. 
 
 ‘ All safe ? ’ cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir, and as wet as wet,’ came up in answer. 
 
 ‘Fall in, then, and quick march for the sally-port,’ 
 cried Roy ; and the men tramped round by the north- 
 west tower, along beneath the western rampart, turned 
 the southern corner, and were admitted by the little 
 sally-port beside the portcullis, where, bedrabbled as 
 they were, they received a tremendous hand-shaking 
 and a roar of cheers. 
 
 In half an hour the missing men were in dry clothes, 
 ready to recount their adventures. The enemy had 
 retired to a distance to continue their night patrol of 
 
A GRAND SURPRISE. 
 
 233 
 
 the place ; while the men upon the ramparts were 
 reduced to the regular watch, and those off duty were 
 being addressed by Ben, who sarcastically lectured 
 them upon what he called their modesty. 
 
 ' When the captain gives the order to fire/ he said, 
 ‘ you re all to pull trigger together, and every man 
 not to let his comrade fire first for good manners/ 
 
 But here Roy interposed. 
 
 'No more to-night, sergeant/ he said firmly. 'We 
 are all fresh to our work. But I thank you all for the 
 brave and manly way in which you have shown what 
 you can do. This has been a grand night’s work : 
 your ten comrades safely brought in, and the enemy 
 sent to the right-about. The sergeant has been finding 
 fault, but he is as proud of you all as I am. Come, 
 Martlet, what do you say ? J 
 
 ' Might ha’ done better, captain/ replied the old 
 fellow gruffly. ' But it warn’t so bad. Wait a few 
 days, though, and we ’ll show you something better 
 than that. — What do you say, lads ?’ 
 
 The answer was a hearty cheer, which was repeated, 
 and was still echoing through the place, when Roy, 
 thrilling still with the excitement of the past hour, 
 made his way towards his mother’s room to fully set 
 her mind at rest with his last good news. 
 
CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 BUT ALL’S WELL. 
 
 ADY ROYLAND was surrounded by the 
 trembling women of the household, who, 
 scared by the firing, had sought her to 
 find comfort and relief, 
 the ten men safely brought in ! 9 she cried, as 
 her son hastened to tell his tidings. ‘And no one 
 hurt V 
 
 ‘ No one on our side, mother/ said Roy meaningly ; 
 ‘ I cannot answer for those across the moat/ 
 
 £ Our ten poor fellows here in safety/ cried Lady 
 Royland once again. ‘ Oh Roy, my boy, this is good 
 news indeed ! But you must be faint and exhausted. 
 Come in the dining-room. I have something ready for 
 you. — There, you have nothing to fear now/ she said, 
 addressing the women ; ‘ but one of you had better go 
 and tell Master Pawson that we are ready to sup/ 
 
 The women went out, some of them still trembling 
 and hysterical, and all white and scared of aspect. 
 
 As soon as the door was closed, Lady Royland 
 caught her son’s hand. 
 
 ‘ Eight of us women,’ she said with a forced laugh : 
 ‘ eight, and of no use whatever ; only ready to huddle 
 
 £ What ! 
 
BUT ALL’S WLLL. 
 
 235 
 
 together like so many sheep, scared by some little dog ; 
 when, if we were men, we could be of so much help. 
 There, come along ; you look quite white. You are 
 doing too much. For my sake, take care.' 
 
 Roy nodded and smiled, and followed his mother 
 into the dining-room, where with loving care she had 
 prepared everything for him, and made it attractive 
 and tempting, so that it should be a relief to the harsh 
 realities of the warlike preparations with which the 
 boy was now mixed up. 
 
 ‘ You must eat a good supper, Roy, and then go and 
 have a long night’s rest/ 
 
 ‘ Impossible, mother/ he said faintly ; ‘ must go and 
 visit the men’s posts from time to time/ 
 
 ‘ No/ said Lady Royland firmly, as she unbuckled 
 her son’s sword-belt, and laid it and the heavy weapon 
 upon a couch. 
 
 There was a tap at the door directly after, and one 
 of the maids came back. 
 
 ‘ If you please, my lady, I ’ve been knocking ever so 
 long at Master Pawson’s door, and he doesn’t answer. 
 We think he has gone to bed/ 
 
 ‘ Surely not. He must be in the upper chamber 
 arranging about the things being removed/ 
 
 ‘ No, my lady ; that was all done a long time ago. 
 It was finished before the fighting began, for he 
 wouldn’t have nothing but his bed and washstand 
 brought down. The men had to take most of the 
 other things right down in the black cellar place 
 underneath, so as to clear the chamber/ 
 
 ‘ But did you ask the men on guard if they had seen 
 him ?’ 
 
 ‘Yes, my lady; they say he shut himself up in his 
 room.’ 
 
236 
 
 BUT ALL’S WELL. 
 
 ‘That will do. Never mind/ said Lady Royland, 
 dismissing the maid. — ‘ Now, Roy, I am going to keep 
 you company, and — oh, my boy ! what is it ? Ah ! 
 You are hurt !’ 
 
 She flew to his side, and with trembling hands began 
 to tear open his doublet, but he checked her. 
 
 ‘ No, no, mother, I am not — indeed !’ 
 
 ‘ Then what is it ? You are white and trembling, 
 and your forehead is all wet/ 
 
 ‘ Yes, it has come over like this/ he faltered, ‘ all 
 since the fight and getting the men in through the 
 sally-port/ 
 
 ‘ But you must have been hurt without knowing it/ 
 
 ‘No, no/ he moaned, as he sank back in the chair, 
 and covered his face with his hands. 
 
 ‘ Roy, my boy, speak out. Tell me. What is the 
 matter ?’ 
 
 ‘ I didn’t mean to speak a word, mother/ he groaned; 
 ‘ but I can’t keep it back/ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; speak, speak/ she said tenderly, as she sank 
 upon her knees by his side, and drew his head to her 
 breast. 
 
 ‘ Ah !’ he sighed restfully, as he flung his arms about 
 her neck. ‘ I can speak now. I should have fought it 
 all back ; but when I came in here, and saw all those 
 frightened women, and you spoke as you did about 
 being so helpless, it was too much for me.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, nonsense !’ she cried soothingly. ‘ Why should 
 their — our — foolish weakness affect you, my own brave 
 boy ? ’ 
 
 ‘No, no, mother/ he cried; ‘don’t — don’t speak like 
 that. You hurt me more/ 
 
 ‘ Hurt you V she said in surprise. 
 
 ‘Yes, yes/ he cried excitedly. ‘You don’t know; but 
 
BUT all’s well. 237 
 
 you must know — you shall know. I’m not brave. 
 I ’m a miserable coward.’ 
 
 ‘ Roy ! Shame upon you !’ cried Lady Royland 
 reproachfully. 
 
 4 Yes, shame upon me,’ said the lad bitterly ; ‘ but I 
 can’t help it. I have tried so hard ; but I feel such a 
 poor weak boy — a mere impostor, trying to lord it over 
 all these men.’ 
 
 ‘ Indeed !’ said Lady Royland gravely. ‘ Yes ? Go on.’ 
 
 ‘ I know they must see through me, from Ben down 
 to the youngest farm-hand. They ’re very good and 
 kind and obedient because I ’m your son ; but they, 
 big strong fellows as they are, must laugh at me in 
 their sleeves.’ 
 
 ‘Ah! you feel that ?’ said Lady Royland. 
 
 ‘ Yes, I feel what a poor, girlish, weak thing I am, 
 and that all this is too much for me. Mother, if it 
 were not for you and for very shame, I believe I 
 should run away.’ 
 
 ‘ Go on, Roy,’ said Lady Royland ; and her sweet, 
 deep voice seemed to draw the most hidden thoughts 
 of his breast to his lips. 
 
 ‘ Yes, I must go on,’ he cried excitedly. ‘ I hid it all 
 when I went to face that officer, who saw through me 
 in spite of my bragging words, and laughed ; and in 
 the wild excitement of listening to-night to the 
 troopers closing us in and trying to capture those poor 
 fellows, I did not feel anything like fear ; but now it is 
 all over and they are safe, I am — I am — oh mother ! 
 it is madness — it is absurd for me, such a mere boy, to 
 go on pretending to command here, with all this awful 
 responsibility of the fighting that must come soon. I 
 know that I can’t bear it — that I must break down — 
 that I have broken down. I can’t go on with it ; I ’m 
 
238 
 
 BUT ALL’S WELL. 
 
 far too young. Only a boy, you see, and I feel now 
 more like a girl, for I believe I could lie down and cry 
 at the thought of the wounds and death and horrors to 
 come. Oh mother, mother ! I ? m only a poor pitiful 
 coward after all/ 
 
 ‘ God send our poor distressed country a hundred 
 thousand of such poor pitiful cowards to uphold the 
 right/ said Lady Royland softly, as she drew her son 
 more tightly to her swelling breast. ‘ Hush, hush, 
 my boy ! it is your mother speaks. There, rest here 
 as you used to rest when you were the tiny little 
 fellow whose newly opened eyes began to know me, 
 whose pink hands felt upward to touch my face. You 
 a coward ! Why, my darling, can you not under- 
 stand ? ' 
 
 4 Yes, I understand/ he groaned, as he clung to her, 
 ‘ that it is my own dear mother trying to speak com- 
 fort to me in my degradation and shame. Mother, 
 mother ! I would not have believed I was such a 
 pitiful cur as this/ 
 
 ‘ No/ she said softly; 'I am speaking truth. You 
 do not understand that after the work and care of all 
 this terrible time of preparation, ending in the great 
 demands made upon you to-day, the strain has been 
 greater than your young nature can bear. Bend the 
 finest sword too far, Roy, and it will break. You are 
 overdone — worn out. It is not as you think/ 
 
 ‘ Ah ! it is you who do not know, mother/ he said 
 bitterly. ‘ I am not fit to lead/ 
 
 ‘ Indeed ! you think so V she said, pressing her lips 
 to his wet, cold brow. ‘ You say this because you look 
 forward with horror to the bloodshed to come/ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; it is dreadful. I was so helpless to-night, and 
 I shall be losing men through my ignorance/ 
 
BUT ALL’S WELL. 
 
 239 
 
 ' Helpless to-night ? But you beat the enemy off.’ 
 'No, no — Ben Martlet’s doing from beginning to 
 end.’ 
 
 ' Perhaps. The work of an old trained man of war, 
 who has ridden to the fight a score of times with your 
 father, and now your brave father’s son’s right hand 
 — a man who worships you, and who told me only 
 to-day, with the tears in his eyes, how proud he was 
 of that gallant boy — of you.’ 
 
 ' Ben said that — of me ? ’ 
 
 'Yes, my boy; and do you think with all his 
 experience he cannot read you through and through ?’ 
 
 ‘ No, mother, he can’t — he can’t,’ said the lad de- 
 spondently ; ' no one can know me as I do.’ 
 
 'Poor child!’ she said fondly, as she caressed him; 
 ' what a piece of vanity is this ! A boy of seventeen 
 thinking he knows himself by heart. Out upon you, 
 Roy, for a conceited coxcomb ! Why, we all know you 
 better than you know yourself ; and surely I ought to 
 be the best judge of what you are.’ 
 
 ' No,’ said Roy angrily ; ' you only spoil me.’ 
 
 ' Indeed ! then I shall go on, and still spoil you in 
 this same way, and keep you the coward that you 
 are.’ 
 
 ' Mother !’ he cried reproachfully ; ' and with all 
 this terrible responsibility rising like a dense black 
 cloud before my eyes.’ 
 
 ' Yes, Roy, because it is night now, and black night 
 too, in your weary brain. Ah ! my boy, and to how 
 many in this world is it the same black night. But 
 the hours glide on, the day dawns, and the glorious 
 sun rises again to pierce the thick cloud of darkness, 
 and brighten the gloomy places of the earth. Just as 
 hope and youth and your natural vigour will chase 
 
240 
 
 BUT ALL’S WELL. 
 
 away your black cloud, after the brain has been fallow 
 for a few hours, and you have had your rest/ 
 
 ‘No, no, no/ he groaned ; ‘ you cannot tell/ 
 
 ‘ I can tell you, Roy/ she said softly ; ‘ and I can tell 
 you too that your father is just such another coward 
 as his son/ 
 
 ‘ My father !’ cried Roy, springing to his feet, flushed 
 and excited. 'My father is the bravest, truest man 
 who ever served the king/ 
 
 ‘ Amen to that, my boy!' said Lady Royland proudly; 
 ‘ but do you think, Roy, that our bravest soldiers, our 
 greatest warriors, have been men made of iron — cruel, 
 heartless beings, without a thought of the terrible 
 responsibilities of their positions, without a care for 
 the sufferings of the men they lead ? I believe it 
 never has been so, and never will. Come, my darling/ 
 she continued, clinging to his hands, and drawing her- 
 self to her feet — ‘ come here for a little while. There/ 
 she said softly, taking the sword from the couch ; 
 'your blade is resting for a while; why should not 
 you ? Yes : I wish it ; lie right down — for a little 
 while — before we sup. Ah, that is better!’ 
 
 Utterly exhausted now, Roy yielded to her loving 
 hands, and sank back upon the soft couch with a 
 weary sigh ; while, as he stretched himself out, she 
 knelt by his side, and tenderly wiped his brow before 
 passing her hands over his face, laying his long hair 
 back over the pillow, and at every touch seeming to 
 bring calm to the weary throbbing brain. 
 
 After a few minutes he began to mutter incoherently, 
 and Lady Royland leaned back to reach a feather-fan 
 from a side-table, and then softly wafted the air to 
 and fro till the words began to grow more broken, and 
 at last ceased, as the boy uttered a low, weary sigh, his 
 
Roy sank into the deep heavy sleep of exhausted nature. 
 

BUT ALL S WELL. 
 
 243 
 
 breath grew more regular, and he sank into the deep 
 heavy sleep of exhausted nature. 
 
 Then the fan dropped from Lady Royland’s hand, 
 and she rose to cross the room softly, and with a line 
 draw up the casement of the narrow slit of a window 
 which looked down upon the moat, for the night wind 
 came fresher there than from the main windows look- 
 ing upon the garden court. 
 
 Softly returning, she bent down, and with the 
 lightest of lingers untied the collar of her sons doublet 
 and linen shirt, before bending lower, with her long 
 curls drooping round his face, till she could kiss his 
 brow, no longer dank and chilly, but softly, naturally 
 warm. 
 
 This before sinking upon her knees to watch by his 
 side for the remainder of the night ; and as she knelt 
 her lips parted to murmur : 
 
 ‘God save the king — my husband — and our own 
 brave boy !’ 
 
 A moment later, as if it were an answer to her 
 prayer, a voice, softened by the distance, was heard 
 from the ramparts somewhere above, uttering the 
 familiar reply to a challenge : 
 
 4 All \s well ! ' 
 
 p 
 
CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 ROY GETS OYER HIS FIT. 
 
 HE dawn came, and Lady Royland still 
 knelt by the couch where her son slept 
 heavily. She did not stir till the sun rose, 
 and then she rose softly to go to the 
 narrow slit in the massive wall, reach as far as she 
 could into the deep splay, and gaze out. 
 
 She sighed, for far awaj' in the distance she could 
 see mounted men with the sun flashing from their 
 armour. 
 
 She turned back, for she had learned all she wished 
 to know — the enemy was still there; and, wondering 
 what that day might bring forth, she went and sat 
 down now by her son’s head to watch him as he slept. 
 
 The time crept on with the sounds of the awakening 
 household mingled with the clangour of the morning 
 calls, and the tramp of armed men floating in through 
 the window ; but the watcher did not stir till the door 
 was opened, and a couple of the maids appeared, to 
 start back in affright, after a wondering glance at the 
 untouched meal upon the table, for Lady Royland rose 
 quickly with a gesture to them to be silent. 
 
 They crept away, and she followed to the door. 
 
ROY GETS OVER HIS FIT. 245 
 
 "Prepare the breakfast in the library/ she said, and 
 then returned to her seat. 
 
 The clock chimed and struck again and again, but 
 Roy did not wake ; and at last one of the maids came 
 and tapped very softly. 
 
 "Breakfast is quite ready, my lady/ she whispered. 
 
 " I am not coming till my son wakes/ replied Lady 
 Royland. "Ask Master Pawson not to wait/ 
 
 " He s not down yet, my lady/ said the woman. 
 
 " Very well : ask him not to wait when he does come. 
 The gentlemen are weary after the troubles of a very 
 anxious night/ 
 
 The woman went away, and Lady Royland returned 
 to her seat, to bend over her son again as he la}^ there 
 breathing evenly, still plunged in his deep sleep ; and 
 then at its stated intervals, the clock in the gateway 
 chimed, and chimed, and struck, and struck again, to 
 mark off the second hour before there was another tap 
 at the door, and the maid announced in a whisper that 
 Sergeant Martlet was asking for Captain Roy. 
 
 "Send him here/ said her ladyship, "and bid him 
 come in gently/ 
 
 "Yes, my lady/ said the woman; "and, if you please, 
 my lady, Master Pawson has just come down, and is 
 having his breakfast/ 
 
 "Very good/ said Lady Royland coldly, and the 
 maid retired. 
 
 Five minutes later, the old soldier, fully armed, came 
 softly to the door, was admitted, and stood upon the 
 thick carpet, saluting his lady. She pointed to the 
 couch, and a grim smile of satisfaction crossed the 
 soldiers deeply lined face. 
 
 "He was quite worn out and exhausted/ said Lady 
 Royland in a whisper, as she crossed to where Ben 
 
246 
 
 ROY GETS OVER HIS FIT. 
 
 stood — ‘too faint and troubled with the cares and 
 anxieties of this weary business even to eat/ 
 
 ‘ But he has slept, my lady V whispered Ben. 
 
 ‘ Ever since/ 
 
 ‘ Let him sleep, then, till he wakes, and he ’ll be right 
 enough again/ 
 
 ‘ I hope so ; but he was very low and despondent 
 last night. He feels the responsibility of his position 
 so much/ 
 
 ‘Course he does, my lady. That’s his breed. His 
 father always did. Used to make as much fuss over 
 one of us as went down or got a wound as if we ’d 
 been his own children. But you let him sleep, my 
 lady ; he ’ll be like a new man when he gets up. He ’s 
 a wonder, my lady ; that he is/ 
 
 ‘ He was afraid that the men were disposed to smile 
 at him because he is so young/ 
 
 ‘ I should just like to ketch one on ’em a-doing it,’ 
 growled Ben. ‘ But it aren’t true, my lady,’ he con- 
 tinued excitedly. ‘ They smiles when he comes up, o’ 
 course, but it ’s because he seems to do ’em good, and 
 they can’t help it, they ’re so pleased to see him. Why, 
 if you ’ll believe me, my lady, from Sir Granby’s 
 corporal o’ dragoons down to Isaiah Wiggens, as got 
 nigh upon drowned being pulled across the moat last 
 night, my lady ’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, how horrible !’ 
 
 ‘Horrid? Not it, my lady — begging your pardon. 
 Sarve him right ! Great big hulking lubberly chap 
 like that, and not able to swim !’ 
 
 ‘ But is he ill this morning ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Not he, my lady. He was so roasted in the guard- 
 room after, that he got up at daylight and went into 
 the moat again ’s morning to begin to larn.’ 
 
KOY GETS OVER HIS FIT. 
 
 247 
 
 4 But tell me, what news V 
 
 4 They re all padrolling us, my lady, same as they 
 were last night. They got the oats from Farmer 
 Raynes, and they think they ’re going to starve us by 
 stopping everything else from coming in ; but we can 
 afford to laugh at ’em for about three months ; and at 
 the end of that time, if Sir Granby don’t come and 
 raise the siege, I ’ve got an idee for trapping enough 
 meat for the men.’ 
 
 4 Indeed !’ 
 
 4 Yes, my lady,’ said Ben with a grin. 4 Only to 
 lower the drawbridge and hyste the portcullis, to let a 
 whole courtyard-full ride in. Then drop the grating 
 behind ’em, and they ’re trapped. After that we can 
 make ’em lay down their arms, turn ’em out, and keep 
 their horses. They ’ll do to feed the men. I ’ve eaten 
 horse, and Sir Granby too, at a pinch, and it aren’t so 
 bad ; but o’ course I ’d rather have beef.’ 
 
 4 Then there is nothing to fear for the present ?’ 
 
 4 Aren’t nothing to fear at all, past, present, or 
 futur’, my lady, so don’t you be uncomfortable. And 
 as for Master Roy, he needn’t go thinking no nonsense 
 o’ that sort about the men, for they just worship him, 
 all of ’em, and that ’s the honest truth.’ 
 
 ‘I believe it, Martlet. Have you breakfasted this 
 morning ?’ 
 
 4 Had a chunk o’ bread and a mug o’ milk, my lady.’ 
 4 That is not enough for a busy man like you are. 
 Sit down to that table, and eat.’ 
 
 4 What, here, my lady ! Oh no, I couldn’t presume!’ 
 4 Hush ! Do not speak so loud,’ said Lady Royland, 
 smiling. 4 These are not times for standing upon cere- 
 mony, Martlet. We women cannot fight; but we can 
 help in other ways, above all in attending to our 
 
248 
 
 ROY GETS OVER HIS FIT. 
 
 brave defenders, and seeing that they have all that is 
 necessary. And if the worst comes to the worst, 
 and ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; I know what your ladyship means/ said the 
 old soldier, for Lady Royland had paused, 4 and to be 
 plain, the men have been talking a bit about that same, 
 and what they were to do if they were hurt and no 
 doctor here. I said ’ 
 
 It was the sergeants turn to be silent now, and he 
 stopped as if the words would not come. 
 
 ‘ And what did you say V 
 
 'Well, my lady, I took the liberty of saying that 
 your ladyship was training up the women, and that 
 when one of us was lucky enough to get wounded in 
 the service of his king and country, he ’d be carried 
 into one of the big rooms o' the east side, as would be 
 turned into a hospital, and there tied up and put to 
 bed, and souped and jellied and pastied, and made so 
 much of, that he ’d be sorry for the poor comrades 
 who were only working the guns and doing the 
 lighting/ 
 
 o o 
 
 ‘ You were quite right, Martlet/ said Lady Royland. 
 
 ‘ Tell the men that the wounded shall each be 
 treated as if he were my own son.’ 
 
 ‘ Begging your ladyship’s pardon, that ’s just what 
 I did tell ’em, only I put a few flourishes to it, and I 
 won’t say it again, lecause it may make ’em rash and 
 wanting to get wounded for the sake of being 
 carried into the snug quarters, and ’ 
 
 ‘ Sit down, Martlet, and eat/ said Lady Royland, 
 pushing a chair towards the table. 
 
 ‘ With your ladyship’s permission, I’d rather cut off 
 a bit o’ something, and go and sit on one of the guns 
 to eat it, and look out too. I should enjoy it better/ 
 
ROY GETS OVER HIS FIT. 249 
 
 ‘ Do as you wish/ said Lady Roy land. ‘ There, 
 take that fowl and loaf/ 
 
 ‘ Thank you kindly, my lady, and Morning, 
 
 Master Roy, sir. Had a good sleep V 
 
 For at that moment Roy sprang from the couch 
 and looked excitedly round. 
 
 ‘What is it?’ he cried. ‘What’s the matter? 
 
 Morning ! Surely I have not ’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, Roy, soundly and well, all night. Come, 
 you must be ready for breakfast/ 
 
 ‘ Yes, yes, mother/ cried the boy impatiently. — 
 
 ‘ But tell me, Ben Oh, you ought not to have let 
 
 me sleep all night. Here, what has happened V 
 
 ‘ Nothing at all, sir, or I should have sent for you/ 
 said the old soldier, who had taken out a handkerchief, 
 given it a shake, and spread it upon the carpet, placed 
 in it the roast chicken and loaf, sprinkled all liberally 
 with salt, and now proceeded to tie the ends of the 
 handkerchief across, to make a bundle. ‘ They ’re 
 a-padrolling round and round, just as they have been 
 all night, and keeping well out of gunshot. Wouldn’t 
 like me to send a ball hopping along the ground to 
 try the range, would you, sir V 
 
 ‘ No, not unless they attack/ said Roy quickly. 
 
 ‘ Thought you wouldn’t, sir, when I spoke. — Thank 
 ye for this snack, my lady. I’ll go back now to the 
 ramparts. — P’raps you ’ll jyne me there, Master Roy, 
 when you’ve had your breakfast. All’s well, sir; 
 and them ten farmers are ready to stand on 
 their heads with joy at getting through the enemy’s 
 ranks.’ 
 
 ‘ Ah ! how was it V 
 
 ‘ Only kept back by the sentries watching ’em ; so 
 they all went home as if they ’d done work, and 
 
250 
 
 ROY GETS OVER HIS FIT. 
 
 agreed to crawl to our place after dark, and creep to 
 the gates.’ 
 
 ‘ But no one was hurt V 
 
 ‘No, sir; nothing worse happened to ’em than a 
 wetting in the moat, and that don’t count, because 
 they were well wet before with crawling through the 
 grass and damp ditches. See you in ’bout an hour’s 
 time then, sir ?’ 
 
 Boy nodded shortly, and the man left the room with 
 his bundle ; while Boy, uneasy still in mind, turned to 
 his mother, who embraced him tenderly. 
 
 ‘ You will not be long, Boy, my dear V she said. ‘ I 
 want my breakfast, too.’ 
 
 ‘ But surely, mother, you have not been sitting up 
 all night while I slept ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Indeed, yes,’ she said merrily. ‘ And many a time 
 before last night, when you were a tiny thing and 
 could not sleep. Last night you could, peacefully 
 and well, to awake this morning strong mentally and 
 bodily, to do your duty like my brave son.’ 
 
 Boy winced ; but there was something in his 
 mother’s look which told him that his words of the 
 past night were as if uttered only to himself, and that 
 the subject of their conversation must be buried in the 
 past. 
 
 ‘You will not be long?’ said Lady Boyland, as she 
 went to the door. 
 
 ‘No, mother; not above ten minutes. Quite enough 
 for a soldier’s toilet,’ he said cheerily. And she nodded 
 and went off; while he hurried to his own room, and 
 after plunging his face in the fresh cold water, felt 
 such a healthy glow coming through his veins, that he 
 was ready to wonder at the previous night’s depression. 
 
 ‘ What a glorious morning ! ’ he muttered. ‘ Couldn’t 
 
ROY GETS OVER HIS FIT. 
 
 251 
 
 have been well last night. — Hope my mother didn’t 
 think me stupid. — What a shame to let her sit up 
 there all night ! — Why, how hungry I do feel ! — And 
 only to think of our getting those fellows in quite safe 
 after all. — Ha, ha, ha ! how mad the enemy must have 
 felt.’ 
 
 Roy was standing before a mirror combing his wet 
 locks as he burst out into a hearty laugh, full of 
 enjoyment ; but he checked it directly, and stood 
 staring at himself in wonder as the thoughts of the 
 past night intruded, and he remained for a few 
 moments puzzled to account for the change that a 
 long rest had wrought in him. 
 
 The next minute he was hurrying with his sword 
 and belt under his arm to the breakfast-room, where he 
 found his mother waiting, and Master Pawson, who 
 looked very pale, in conversation with her. 
 
 ‘ Good-morning, Roy,’ he said. £ I congratulate you 
 upon the accession to the strength of the garrison. 
 The men are all in the highest spirits, and full of 
 praise of the gallant way in which you drove the 
 enemy back.’ 
 
 ‘ Then I shall have to undeceive them, Master 
 Pawson,’ replied Roy, as he joined his mother at the 
 table. ‘ It was in the dark, and they could not see. 
 All Ben Martlet’s doing from beginning to end.’ 
 
 ‘ I ’m afraid you are too modest,’ said the secretary, 
 smiling, as Roy began his breakfast with a splendid 
 appetite. ‘ And tell me,’ he continued anxiously — ‘ I 
 ought not to ask, perhaps, but I take such interest 
 in the proceedings — you will not listen to any pro- 
 posals for surrender, even on good terms, which may 
 come from the enemy ? ’ 
 
 ‘ What capital ham, mother,’ said Roy. Then 
 
252 
 
 ROY GETS OVER HIS FIT. 
 
 turning to the secretary : ‘ I wouldn’t have listened 
 to any proposals for surrender without those ten men, 
 Master Pawson. When all the guns are disabled and 
 the powder done, and nearly everybody wounded, I 
 won’t surrender ; for you ’ll put on a helmet and 
 back-piece then, and come and help the maids 
 throw down stones upon their heads, and — yes, we 
 shall have to use the machicolations then ; but it shall 
 be hot water for the enemy, not hot lead. The 
 women can manage the boiling water better than 
 the metal. Surrender ! Bah ! I say, sit down and 
 have some more breakfast. I ’m too busy to talk.’ 
 
 ‘ Ah! what a spirit you have,’ cried the secretary, with 
 a look of admiration in the lad’s face. ‘ But you are 
 right. No surrender upon any terms; and if you talk 
 much more like this, Boy, you will inspire me. I, too, 
 shall want to fight, or at least help to load the guns.’ 
 
 ‘ I hope you won’t,’ thought Boy ; ‘ for I ’d a great 
 deal rather you would stop away.’ 
 
 Ten minutes later he was buckling on his sword, 
 without a trace of the last night’s emotion visible on 
 his countenance. 
 
 ‘ I ’ll go down to the great gate,’ said the secretary. 
 
 ‘ You will join me there V 
 
 ‘ Yes, directly. But I say, Master Pawson, I hope 
 you managed to make shift at your new bedroom/ 
 ‘Don’t mention it. I shall be all right. — For the 
 present, Lady Boyland!’ And the secretary left the 
 room. 
 
 ‘No surrender, Boy, my boy/ 
 
 ‘ No, mother ; and — and — last night, I ’ 
 
 ‘ Was tired out, and no wonder. No — hush ! Not 
 another word. Some day when all is at peace once 
 more, I will reopen the subject in your father’s 
 
ROY GETS OYER HIS FIT. 
 
 253 
 
 presence. Till then, it is our mutual confidence. 
 There, go and show yourself to the men, and see how 
 they will greet you on this bonnie, sunny day/ 
 
 The boy hurried out with burning cheeks, and they 
 seemed to scorch as he found his mother’s flower-beds 
 trampled down, and the whole strength of the garrison 
 on parade ; for the moment he appeared, discipline 
 seemed to be at an end, swords and muskets, adorned 
 with steel caps, were waving in the air, while the flag 
 flew out bravely from the great tower overhead, as if 
 fluttered by the wind of the great hearty cheer which 
 arose as he marched to the front, saluting as he went. 
 
 'Ah!’ he sighed to himself, as his blood seemed to 
 effervesce, and a thrill ran through his nerves, ‘ who 
 could be a coward at a time like this V 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 
 
 HAT day matters remained unchanged, 
 save that only about a fourth of the 
 enemy were visible, there being mounted 
 men stationed at intervals upon the 
 higher portions of the country round the castle, where 
 they could command a view of all the approaches ; but 
 towards evening these men were relieved, and strong 
 bodies appeared, but not for purposes of attack, merely 
 to draw in and take up stations at closer distances 
 before recommencing what Ben called ‘ padrolling.’ 
 Meanwhile drilling went on busily, and the arrange- 
 ments were advanced for the proper service of the 
 guns. 
 
 A quiet uninterrupted night succeeded, Roy having 
 arranged with Ben to divide the post-visiting with 
 him and the corporal, who was now looked upon as 
 the third officer in command. 
 
 Roy saw but little of Master Pawson that evening. 
 The secretary had been very busy about the place all 
 the day, and, making the excuse of weariness after 
 vainly trying to keep his eyes open, he retired early. 
 
 Two more days passed in the same way, valuable 
 
BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 255 
 
 days to the garrison, which went on with gun and 
 sword practice from morn till night, and rapidly 
 approached a condition in which they would be able to 
 give a good account of themselves before the enemy. 
 
 On the afternoon of the fourth day, it was evident 
 that a change was taking place, for the head of a 
 column of infantry became visible, probably the men 
 for whom the officer in command had been waiting. 
 
 Roy hurried to the top of the gate-tower with Ben, 
 and the secretary followed, and was the first to point 
 out that behind the regiment of infantry, horses were 
 visible — led horses ; and no one was surprised when the 
 infantry opened out a little, to see that four heavy 
 guns were being laboriously dragged along the rough 
 country lane, a roadway ill fitted to bear the pressure 
 of the wheels with their burden. 
 
 ' They mean business now/ said Roy, who felt as if 
 something was compressing his heart. 
 
 ' Oy, sir/ said Ben coolly; 'they’ll knock up an 
 earthwork before morning, and set the guns in a posi- 
 tion for battering the gateway.’ 
 
 'But you will not surrender, Roy?’ said the 
 secretary excitedly. 
 
 'Not I,’ said Roy. 'I told you so before.’ 
 
 'Not him, sir/ said old Ben. 'Let ’em batter. 
 Them guns won’t be heavy enough to hurt the tower 
 and walls more than to send chips of stone flying.’ 
 
 ' What about the drawbridge, Ben ?’ 
 
 'Oh, they can’t hurt that, sir, because you’ll give 
 orders to lower that down and hoist the portcullis.’ 
 
 ' Rather tempting for them to make a rush, Ben.’ 
 
 ' Tchah, sir! We shall be keeping a good watch, and 
 up and down bridge and portcullis would be, long 
 before they could get up to ’em. I s’pose, sir, you ’ll 
 
256 BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 
 
 make sure that old Jenks doesn’t go across to his 
 gatehouse/ 
 
 ‘ Of course/ 
 
 ‘And I s’pose, sir, you’ll have the two big guns 
 hoisted up on to the great tower now : we could easily 
 dismount ’em and do that. They’ll be handier up 
 there now, and very awkward for them as works the 
 guns in their earthwork.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, I shall order that to be done at once,’ said 
 Roy, with a comical look at his Mentor — one which 
 Ben refused to see. 
 
 ‘And then, sir,’ he continued, ‘there’s that there 
 earthwork as ’ll stop half the shot they send in through 
 the gateway, and send a lot of ’em flying right up over 
 the towers.’ 
 
 ‘ What earthwork ?’ 
 
 ‘Well, sir, that one as you ’re going to start as soon 
 as it’s getting dark. Ground’s pretty soft for work- 
 ing, and we’ve got plenty of timber. I s’pose you’ll 
 reg’larly fill up Jenks’s gateway, and leave quite a 
 deep ditch behind it on our side.’ 
 
 ‘ Why not on their side, Ben ?’ said Roy sharply. 
 
 ‘ Why, of course, sir; I seemed to fancy this side; 
 but t’other ’s better, and all the earth we throw out of 
 the ditch goes on the front and top in a slope, eh ?’ 
 ‘Yes, of course; and turns the balls upward.’ 
 
 ‘Not many on ’em will go up, sir. Ground ’ll be too 
 soft. They ’ll just plump in there and stop ; and so 
 much the better for Royland Towers.’ 
 
 As they watched attentively, they found that the 
 horses were halted, and the guns drawn right in front 
 of the castle gate, but at the distance of quite half a 
 mile. There the men seemed to be bivouacking ; and 
 the smoke of several fires rose slowly in the air. 
 
BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 257 
 
 No more time was lost : the gunners were summoned, 
 ropes got ready, some heavy beams were hoisted up to 
 the platform of the gate-tower, and, under the guidance 
 of Ben and the corporal, a rough kind of crane was 
 fitted up; and after the guns had been dismounted, the 
 carriages were hoisted and placed in position behind 
 the embrasures. 
 
 The heavier task was to come; but Ben and the three 
 troopers seemed to master every difficulty, carefully 
 securing the guns with ingenious knots of the ropes ; 
 and at last the word was given to hoist. 
 
 The hemp stretched and strained, and as the first 
 gun rose a little from the ground, it seemed to Roy as 
 if the strands must give way, and he ordered every 
 one to stand well aside. Ben smiled. 
 
 ' No fear of that, sir/ he whispered. ' Those are the 
 toughest of hemp, those ropes, and as the length gets 
 shorter, the strain grows less. Steady, my lads ! a 
 little at a time/ 
 
 The hauling went on till the first gun was level 
 with the top of the battlements, when there was a 
 clever bit of management with a big wooden bar or 
 two handled by the troopers on the roof, and the first 
 gun was easily dropped right upon its carriage. 
 
 'One/ said Roy with a sigh of relief, for he was in 
 constant dread of an accident. 
 
 'Ay, sir; and it will be two directly ; and I wish it 
 was three for the enemy’s sake/ 
 
 The second gun was hoisted, and mounted rapidly, 
 thanks to the trained skill of the four regular soldiers ; 
 while the men from the mill who helped looked on 
 with profound admiration, though they were pretty 
 clever at moving stones. 
 
 Discipline was relaxed over this manual labour, with 
 
258 BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 
 
 the consequence that Sam Donny’s tongue began to 
 run rather freely, a certain intimacy having existed 
 in the past between Roy and the miller’s man con- 
 nected with the demand and supply of meal-worms for 
 catching and feeding nightingales, which came about as 
 far west as the castle and no further. 
 
 ' Beat us chaps to a done that, Master Roy/ he said. 
 
 ' Captain Roy/ growled Ben. 
 
 ‘Ay. Forgetted/ said the man. 'T’other seems so 
 nat’ral. Beat us chaps, Captain Roy. We ’m as 
 strong as them, but they ’ve got a way a handling they 
 brass guns as seems to come nat’ral to ’em like. But 
 if they ’ll come to the mill, we ’ll show ’em something 
 along o’ flour-sacks, and the grinding-stones as ’ll 
 make ’em stare. Every man to his trade.’ 
 
 'Well, you’re a soldier now, Sam Donny, and you 
 must learn to handle guns as well as you handle sacks 
 of flour.’ 
 
 ' We will, master — I mean cap’n. I should just like 
 me and my mates to have the letting o’ them guns 
 down again. May we, sir V 
 
 ' No. Absurd.’ 
 
 ‘ But we ’d get ’em up again, sir/ 
 
 'Wait till the enemy have gone/ said Roy, 'and 
 then we ’ll see.’ 
 
 A portion of the afternoon was devoted to taking 
 up the necessary ammunition and re-arranging the 
 top platform they had to prepare for the guns ; and 
 just at dusk, after the sentinels had been doubled, a 
 strong part}^ stood in the gateway, armed with shovel 
 and pick, waiting for the bridge to be lowered. 
 Another party had a number of beams ; and, lastly, 
 already drawn up, stood a guard prepared to watch 
 over the safety of the workers, and hand them 
 
BEY MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 259 
 
 weapons for their defence, if, perchance, they were 
 seen by the enemy, and an attempt made to rush in. 
 
 But no sign was given to warn the parliamen- 
 tarians, and Roy and the secretary stood on the 
 platform of the great gateway, watching the enemy, 
 till, in the dim light, a body of men marched to the 
 front, halted a quarter of a mile from the gate ; a 
 large square was rapidly marked out with pegs, and 
 then an order seemed to be given, for the party began 
 at once to dig and throw up a breastwork, evidently 
 for the shelter of their guns. 
 
 Master Pawson watched everything eagerly, and 
 kept on pointing out what was going on, while Roy 
 leaned upon one of the guns, saying : ‘ I ’ve been 
 
 wondering whether these guns will carry as far as that 
 work they are making— I mean so as to hit hard/ 
 
 ‘ They think they will not/ said the secretary, ‘ and 
 have placed their battery just out of reach/ 
 
 ‘ How do you know ?’ said Roy sharpty. 
 
 ‘ I — oh, of course, I don’t know/ said Master Paw- 
 son; ' it is only what I judge from seeing them make 
 their battery there.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, I see/ said Roy quietly. And he thought no 
 more of the remark just then. He waited till the 
 figures of the men digging grew more and more 
 indistinct, and then quite invisible from where they 
 stood ; and he was just about to descend, when the 
 sergeant joined them, to say respectfully : 
 
 ‘ We’re all ready, sir, and I’ve got some more poles 
 and planks out of the woodhouse.’ 
 
 ‘ Then we ’ll start at once,’ said Roj^ ; c but I ’ll have 
 these guns manned at once to cover our working-party.’ 
 Ben coughed. 
 
 'You don’t think that’s right ?’ said Roy quickly. 
 
 Q 
 
260 BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 
 
 ‘ Well, sir, I wouldn’t have presumed to interfere 
 with my commanding officer’s orders ’fore any one else. 
 But’ 
 
 ‘Now don’t talk nonsense, Ben,’ said Roy warmly. 
 
 ‘ There ’s no one here but Master Pawson, who is as 
 anxious about preserving the place as we are.’ 
 
 ‘ Indeed, I am,’ said the secretnry earnestly. 
 
 ‘ So don’t let’s have any of that silly ceremony. I 
 wish you wouldn’t pretend to believe I was so 
 conceited.’ 
 
 ‘ I don’t, captain,’ said Ben abruptly ; c only want you 
 to see when you ’re wrong.’ 
 
 ‘Then speak out at once. Now then; you don’t 
 think it worth while to man these guns now V 
 
 ‘ No, sir. If they hear us at work, and attack, 
 we ’ve got to retreat over the bridge fast as we can, 
 and get it hoisted. Say you ’ve got these guns 
 manned and loaded, a shot or two might check the 
 attacking party; but how in the dark are we to know 
 when it is best to fire ? How are we to take aim ? 
 And what ’s to prevent our hitting friends instead of 
 enemies.’ 
 
 ‘ Fire high, over their heads.’ 
 
 ‘That’s wasting two good charges for the sake of 
 making a noise. I don’t think I ’d trouble about them 
 to-night, sir.’ 
 
 ‘No; you’re right. — Eh, Master Pawson?’ said Roy. 
 
 ‘I don’t much understand these things,’ said the 
 secretary; ‘but it sounds the more sensible idea. 
 You’re not offended by my speaking out ?’ 
 
 ‘No ; but I soon shall be if you all treat me as if I 
 thought of nothing but dressing up as a soldier, and 
 wanting to have my own way over matters where I ’m 
 wrong. Come along, down.’ 
 
BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 261 
 
 Roy led the way down through the corner turret, 
 Master Pawson following and Ben coming last; while, 
 as they wound round the narrow spiral, the secretary 
 turned his head to whisper : 
 
 4 He’ll make a splendid officer, Martlet/ 
 
 The only reply he obtained was a very hog-like 
 grunt; then Ben spoke to himself : 
 
 ‘ I wish to goodness you were along o’ the enemy, or 
 anywhere but here ; you ’re supposed to be a friend, 
 but somehow I can’t never feel as if you are one. My 
 cantank’rousness, I s’pose. Not being a scholard like 
 you, maybe. Anyhow, though, I’m more use just now 
 than you are ; not but what that ’s easy, for you aren’t 
 none at all.’ 
 
 By this time they were down in the gateway once 
 more, where the portcullis was raised as silently as 
 possible in the darkness, the bridge lowered, and the 
 heavily laden working-party, followed by their guard 
 marched slowly and silently out ; a second strong guard 
 was posted at the far end of the bridge to cover the 
 retreat if one should have to be made — these last beinof 
 under the command of the corporal ; and Master 
 Pawson volunteered in a whisper to stay with the 
 men. Roy acquiesced, feeling rather glad to be with- 
 out his company. 
 
 Next a halt was called, and all listened as they 
 gazed out in the darkness in the direction of the 
 enemy. Then feeling how commanding a position the 
 latter had in the possession of their horsemen to act 
 as scouts, and who might approach very near unseen, 
 and discover the plans of the night, Roy gave orders 
 for the guard at the end of the bridge to advance two 
 men, to station them as sentries at equal distances, to 
 keep in touch with the working-party. 
 
262 BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 
 
 ‘ Fiddler’s right,’ growled Ben to himself. ‘ He will 
 make a splendid officer one of these days.’ 
 
 The next minute the work was silently begun, the 
 guard being thrown out in a half-moon formation in 
 front of the outer gateway which covered the bridge. 
 
 Ben’s plans were very simple. He had the heaviest 
 beams they had brought stretched across the gateway, 
 as high as they could reach overhead, and propped 
 against the masonrv on either side with shorter beams ; 
 then poles, planks, and fagots were stretched in a 
 slope from the ground to the crossing timbers, so as to 
 make a scarp ; and, as soon as this was done, shovel and 
 pick were set to work to dig a deep wide ditch, the 
 earth from wffiich was thrown up over the wood ; while 
 men on either side filled baskets and carried their 
 loads to pile upon the slope as well. 
 
 It was roughly done work, but every shovelful 
 added to the strength of the bank, which rapidly grew 
 in thickness as the hours glided on, the workers being 
 relieved from time to time to do duty as guard, while 
 the guard took their turn at shovelling and filling. 
 
 There was no halting, the men having refreshments 
 served out to them by Roy’s forethought as they were 
 relieved ; and so the work went on till towards dawn, 
 when a couple of men were strengthening the bank 
 from behind with short pieces of wood wedged up 
 against the cross-beams, as the weight of the earth 
 began to make them bend. 
 
 ‘You’ll have to set a party to work by daylight, 
 filling up on this side, Master Roy,’ said Ben quietly. 
 ‘ If we heap up earth and turf here, it will be the best 
 support, and a regular trap for all their balls.’ 
 
 ‘ I begin to fear that as soon as they begin to fire 
 they will batter it all to pieces, Ben.’ 
 
BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 263 
 
 ‘Dessay they 11 damage it a bit, sir; but if they do, 
 we must mend it ; and every night we work, we can 
 get it stronger and more earthy. Nothing like soil to 
 swallow balls. Of course it ’s no use as a defence, 
 because the enemy could come round either end ; but 
 it 11 do what 5 s wanted, sir — stop the shot from hitting 
 the bridge-chains and smashing through the grating. 
 Hello ! what ’s that V 
 
 That was a challenge, followed by a shot, and the 
 rush of feet as the sentries thrown out ran back. This 
 was followed by the trampling of hoofs, and the 
 shouting of orders, as a small body of horse made a 
 dash at the working-party, sweeping by the gate, but 
 only to be received by a scattered volley as they were 
 dimly seen riding out of the black darkness and dis- 
 appearing again. But not without coming to the 
 closest of close quarters, for there was the clashing 
 noise of swords striking against steel, and, in the 
 brief time occupied by their passing, blows were 
 returned amidst angry shouting, and several dull thuds 
 told that the blows had taken effect on horse or man. 
 
 It was merely the work of moments, the charge 
 having been delivered from the left by a party of 
 mounted men who had evidently been reconnoitring 
 along by the edge of the moat, and came up at a slow 
 walk unheard by the sentries on the walls. Then, 
 finding the working-party before them, they had 
 charged and galloped clear. 
 
 Roy fully expected another attack, for which he was 
 now well prepared, the workers having seized their 
 weapons ; but all was still, and he was arguing with 
 himself as to whether it would not be as well to work 
 on till daybreak, when a voice from out of the dark- 
 ness said faintly : 
 
2G4 BEN MARTLET IS VERY FULL OF DOUBTS. 
 
 ‘ Will some ’un come and lend me a hand V 
 ‘ Sam Donny !’ cried Roy, and, in company with 
 Ben, he ran forward for quite forty yards before they 
 came upon the man lying prone upon the earth. 
 f Why, Sam !’ cried Roy ; ‘ are you hurt ?’ 
 
 ‘Well, it’s only a scratch, sir; but it do hurt, and 
 it ’s a-bleeding like hooroar. One on ’em chopped at 
 me with his sword. I ’d only got a pick, you see ; but 
 I hit at him with that, and somehow it got stuck, and 
 I was dragged ever so far before I had to let go. He ’s 
 got the pick in his big saddle, I think. But I ’ll pay 
 for it, sir, or get you a new one.’ 
 
 ‘Never mind the pick, Sam. Where are you hurt ?’ 
 ‘ Oh, down here, on my right leg, sir. He made a 
 big cut at me ; but I ’ll know my gen’leman again. 
 I’ll have a sword next time and pay him back ; and so 
 I tell him.’ 
 
 Ben was down upon his knees, busy with a scarf, 
 binding the wound firmly, a faint suggestion of the 
 coming day making his task easier ; and, summoning 
 help, a rough litter was formed of a plank, and the 
 wounded man rapidly carried in over the bridge. 
 
 That brought the defensive operations to an end, for 
 Roy withdrew his men into the castle, and the daylight 
 showed their rough work, which pretty well secured 
 the gateway ; but it also displayed the work of the 
 enemy, who had constructed a well-shaped earthwork, 
 out of whose embrasures peered a couple of big guns. 
 
 The rapidly increasing light, too, showed something 
 more, for about a couple of hundred yards from the 
 outworks, a horse, saddled and bridled, lay upon its 
 side, quite dead ; for the terrible stroke the miller’s 
 man had delivered with his pickaxe had struck into 
 the horse’s spine. 
 
CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 LADY ROYLAND TURNS NURSE. 
 
 OY was face to face with the first of the 
 stern realities of war, as he hurried into 
 the long chamber beneath the eastern 
 rampart, which Lady Royland had set 
 apart for the use of any of the men who might, she 
 said, ‘ turn ill/ 
 
 Poor Sam Donny had fainted away before he 
 reached the hospital room, and upon Roy entering, 
 eager to render assistance, it was to find himself fore- 
 stalled by Lady Royland, who, with the old house- 
 keeper, attended to the wounded man. 
 
 Lady Royland hurried to her son, as he appeared at 
 the door. 
 
 ‘ No/ she said firmly, ‘ not now : leave this to us. It 
 is our duty/ 
 
 ‘But mother, do you understand V protested Roy. 
 
 ‘ Better, perhaps, than any one here/ she replied. 
 ‘ Go to your duties ; but come by-and-by to see how the 
 poor fellow is. It will cheer him/ 
 
 Roy could not refuse to obey the order, and hurried 
 back to meet Ben on the way to the sufferer’s side. 
 
 ‘ Not go in V said the sergeant. ‘ Her ladyship says 
 so ? Oh, very well — then of course it is all right/ 
 
266 
 
 LADY liOYLAND TURNS NURSE. 
 
 ‘ But I feel so anxious/ said Roy ; ‘ my mother is 
 not a chirurgeon.' 
 
 ‘ More aren't we, Master Roy ; but she 's what 's just 
 as good — a splendid nurse. So 's old Gray's wife ; so 
 Sam Donny 's in clover. I was being a bit anxious 
 about him, for fear Master Pawson was doing the 
 doctoring, and I 'd rather trust myself.' 
 
 ‘But the wound — the terrible wound ?' cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ Tchah ! Nothing terrible about that, captain. 
 Just a clean sword-cut. You 've cut your finger many 
 a time, haven’t you ?’ 
 
 ‘ Of course.' 
 
 'Well, did you want a doctor? No; you had it 
 tied up tightly, and left it alone. Then it grew together 
 again !' 
 
 ‘ Yes, yes, yes,' cried Roy impatiently. ‘ But this 
 was a terrible slash on the poor fellow’s thigh. You 
 saw how horribly it bled.' 
 
 ‘ Come, Master Roy, we 're both soldiers, and we 
 mustn’t talk like this. I saw his leg bleed, and 
 stopped it, but it wasn’t horrible. Leg 's only like a 
 big finger, and a strong healthy chap soon grows 
 together again. You mustn’t take any notice of a few 
 cuts. They ’re nothing. What we 've got to mind is 
 the cannon-balls. Now a wound from one of them is 
 terrible, because you see they don't cut clean, but 
 break bones and do all kinds of mischief. Well, we 
 mustn’t talk away here, but see to the men, and get 
 ready for what 's to come.' 
 
 ‘ Do you think they ’ll attack us to-day ? ' 
 
 ‘Yes, sir; and as soon as they 've finished their two- 
 gun battery. Now, by rights, we ought to go and 
 destroy that work, and spike their guns; but they 've 
 got the advantage of us with all that horse, and if we 
 
LADY ROYLAND TURNS NURSE. 
 
 267 
 
 tried they ’ d cut us up before we could get at it. Only 
 chance is to try and do it at night, if we can’t dis- 
 mount the guns with ours.’ 
 
 A hasty breakfast was eaten, and then the sergeant 
 went up to the newly mounted guns on the top of the 
 square tower, where Roy promised to join him as soon 
 as he had been to visit the wounded man. 
 
 ‘ Tell him I mean to come as soon as I can, my lad,’ 
 said Ben, ‘ but it won’t do him any good for me to 
 come now. Wounded man’s best left alone till he 
 gets over his touch of fever. But tell him I ’m sorry 
 he ’s down, and that I shall very much miss my best 
 gunner. It’ll please him, and it’s quite true.’ 
 
 Roy nodded, and in due time went to the hospital 
 room, where he tapped lightly, and the door was 
 opened by the old housekeeper, who looked rather 
 pale ; but Lady Royland, who was seated by the 
 wounded man’s bedside, rose and came to her son. 
 
 ‘Yes,’ she said; ‘go and speak to him; but don’t 
 stay many minutes, for he must not talk much. A 
 few words from you, though, will do him good.’ 
 
 Roy glanced toward the bed, which was close to one 
 of the windows looking out on the courtyard garden, 
 and he could see that the man was watching him 
 intently. 
 
 ‘ Go to him. I ’ll leave you and come back when I 
 think you have been here long enough.’ 
 
 The door closed behind Lady Royland and her old 
 assistant as Roy made for the couch, expecting to see 
 a painful sight of agony and terror ; but, as he 
 approached, the man’s countenance expanded into a 
 broad grin. 
 
 4 Don’t be hard on a poor fellow, captain,’ he said, 
 just as Roy was ready with a prepared speech 
 
268 
 
 LADY liOY LAND TURNS NURSE. 
 
 about being sorry to see the man in so grievous a 
 condition. 
 
 ‘ Hard upon you, Sam ! What for ?’ 
 
 ‘ Sneaking out o’ all the fun like this here ! ’T aren’t 
 my fault, you know. I didn’t want to stop in bed ; but 
 my lady says I must, and that she ’ll report me to you 
 if I don’t obey orders. I say, let me get up, sir. It ’s 
 just foolishness me lying here.’ 
 
 ‘ Foolishness ! What ! with that bad wound V 
 ‘ Bad, sir ? Why, you don’t call that bad. If he ’d 
 cut my head off, I ’d ha’ said it was.’ 
 
 ‘ How ?’ cried Roy, unable to repress a smile. 
 
 4 How, sir ? Why — oh ! o’ course not. Didn’t 
 think o’ that ; I s’pose I couldn’t then. But I say, 
 Master Roy, sir — I mean cap’n, I ’m just ashamed o’ 
 myself letting her ladyship wait on the likes o’ me !’ 
 
 ‘ Why should you be, Sam ? Haven’t you been 
 risking your life to defend us ?’ 
 
 ‘Me? No, sir, not as I knows on,’ said the man. 
 staring. 
 
 ‘ Well, I do know ; and now you are not to talk.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, sir ! If I ’m to be here I must talk.’ 
 
 ‘ You must not, Sam. There, I came to see how you 
 were.’ 
 
 ‘ Quite well, thank ye kindly, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ You are not. You have a bad wound.’ 
 
 4 But I aren’t, Master Roy. It ’s on’y a bit cut ; and 
 I want to have a stick and come up on the tower in 
 case we have to work that gun.’ 
 
 ‘ If you want to help to work that gun again, 
 Sam, you will have to lie still and let your wound 
 heal.’ 
 
 ‘ Master Roy ! — I mean oh, cap’n — it ’s worse than 
 the wound to hear that.’ 
 
LADY llOYLAND TURNS NURSE. 269 
 
 4 We can’t help it. Tell me, are you in much 
 pain ?’ 
 
 ‘Oh, it hurts a bit, sir; but if I was busy I should 
 forget that, and ’ 
 
 Crash ! — Boom ! 
 
 A strange breaking sound, and the rattling of the 
 windows as a heavy report followed directly after, and 
 Roy sprang from the chair he had taken by the 
 wounded man’s couch. 
 
 ‘ On’y hark, sir — that was my gun a-top o’ the gate- 
 tower begun firing, and me not there.’ 
 
 ‘ Be patient, Sam,’ cried Roy excitedly. ‘ It was not 
 one of our guns, but the enemy’s, and the fight has 
 begun in earnest. Good-bye, and lie still.’ 
 
 He was half-across the room as he said this, and the 
 door opened to admit Lady Roy land, looking deadly 
 pale. 
 
 ‘ Roy, my boy,’ she cried in a low, pained voice, as 
 she caught his hands ; ‘ they are firing.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, mother ; and so will we,’ cried the lad 
 excitedly. 
 
 ‘ You — you will not expose yourself rashly,’ she 
 whispered ; ‘ you will take care V 
 
 ‘ I ’m going to try not to do anything foolish, 
 mother,’ he said ; ‘ but I must be with the men.’ 
 
 She clung to him wildly, and her lips trembled as 
 she tried to speak ; but no words came, and Roy bent 
 forward, kissed her, and tried to withdraw his hands, 
 but they were too tightly held. 
 
 Boom! came another report following closely upon a 
 peculiar whizzing sound, apparently over the open 
 window. 
 
 ‘ Another gun from the enemy, and we ’re doing 
 nothing,’ said Roy impatiently. ‘ Mother, don’t stop 
 
270 
 
 LADY ROYLAND TURNS NURSE. 
 
 me ; they will think I ? m afraid. I must be with the 
 men/ 
 
 Lady Royland drew a deep breath, and her face 
 became fixed and firm once more, though the pallor 
 seemed intensified. 
 
 ‘ Yes/ she said quickly, as she threw her arms about 
 her son for a brief embrace ; ‘ you must be with your 
 men, Roy. Go, and remember my prayers are with 
 you always. Good-bye !’ 
 
 ‘ Just for a while/ he cried. ‘ You shall soon have 
 news of how we are going on/ 
 
CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 OY ran out of the room, leaving the old 
 housekeeper, who was waiting outside, to 
 close the door, and dashed down the few 
 stairs and out into the courtyard, where 
 the greater part of their little force was drawn up 
 on either side of the gateway, looking very serious 
 and troubled ; but as soon as he appeared they burst 
 into a cheer, to which Roy answered by waving his 
 hand. 
 
 'The game has begun,’ he cried. 
 
 ' Yes, sir,’ said one of the troopers, who with Farmer 
 Raynes was in command of the men ; ' first shot struck 
 the tower full, and splintered down some stone. 
 Better mind how you cross the gateway.’ 
 
 ' Yes,’ said Roy quickly ; ‘ I will.’ And he ran 
 across to the doorway at the foot of the big spiral, 
 reaching it just as a shot came whizzing overhead, and 
 a heavy report followed. 
 
 'Third, and not one from us,’ muttered Roy as he 
 hurried up the stairway to reach the platform at the 
 top, and found Ben Martlet and the troop-corporal from 
 his father’s regiment, each busy with one of the guns, 
 
272 
 
 GOTNG UNDER FIRE. 
 
 arranging wedges under the breeches, and assisted by 
 the men told off to work each piece, while two more 
 now came to the turret doorway, bearing fresh charges 
 ready when wanted. 
 
 Ben looked up and smiled grimly as Roy appeared, 
 and the boy cried excitedly: 
 
 ‘ Three shots from them, and you doing nothing.’ 
 Rush ! — Boom ! 
 
 Roy ducked down his head, for the rushing noise 
 seemed to be close over him ; and as he raised it again, 
 flushing with shame, and glancing sharply round to 
 see what impression his flinching had made on the 
 men around, Ben said quietly : 
 
 ‘ Four, sir; and you see on’y one hit us; the earth- 
 work has thrown all the others upward. That last 
 one was nigh to a hundred foot overhead.’ 
 
 ‘A hundred feet! and I flinched,’ thought Roy. 
 ' But why don’t you fire ?’ he cried aloud. 
 
 ‘ Thought I ’d wait for you, sir, and that you’d like 
 the first shot.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, of course,’ cried the boy excitedly. 
 
 ‘ And we haven’t wasted time, sir ; corp’ral and me ’s 
 been pretty busy, getting what we thinks about the 
 right depression of the muzzles, for you see we’re a 
 good height up here. I don’t know that we shall be 
 right, but we can soon get the range ; and if you ’ll 
 begin now, sir, I ’d like you to try my gun first.’ 
 
 'Ready!’ cried Roy, whose heart began to thump 
 heavily. 
 
 ‘ Like to take a squint along her, sir, first ? ’ said 
 Ben. 
 
 ‘ No ; I ’ll trust to your aim.’ 
 
 'Then, stand fast there,’ cried Ben; and taking the 
 port-fire from the man who held it, he presented it to 
 
GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 273 
 
 the young castellan, who glanced at the earthwork, 
 where he could see men busy, and a couple of 
 squadrons of troopers drawn up some distance back 
 on either side ; and then setting his teeth hard, he let 
 the sparkling fuse fall softly on the touch-hole of the 
 gun. 
 
 There was a flash, a great ball of smoke, the gun 
 rushed backwards, and the report seemed to stun Roy, 
 whose ears rang and a strange singing noise filled his 
 head. 
 
 Ben said a few words, and leaned over the battlement, 
 sheltering his eyes to watch the effect of the shot, as 
 the smoke rose and began to spread. Then he turned, 
 and shouted something ; but what it was Roy could not 
 hear, neither could he catch a word that was uttered 
 by the trooper-corporal, though the movement of his 
 lips suggested that he was speaking. 
 
 ‘ Can’t hear you/ shouted Roy, as loudly as he could ; 
 and the man smiled, and pointed to the port-fire and 
 the second gun. 
 
 That was clear enough to understand ; so Roy took 
 a couple of steps toward the breech, and as the men 
 stood drawn up in regular form on either side, he once 
 more touched the priming. 
 
 Another flash, puff, and deafening roar, which he 
 heard quite plainly ; and oddly enough it seemed to 
 have had the effect of restoring his ears to their 
 customary state, for, in spite of the tremendous 
 singing and cracking going on, he heard the order 
 given to the men to stop the vents, sponge, and begin 
 to reload. 
 
 ‘ Just a shade more up/ said Ben ; f and yours wants 
 a bit more than mine, corporal. — See where the shot 
 hit, sir ? ’ 
 
274 
 
 GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 ‘I? No/ said Roy. 
 
 ‘ Both on 'em just in front of their works, and 
 covered ’em with earth and stones. They all bolted 
 out. Look, they ’re coming back again, and they ’ll 
 give us something directly.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes,’ said the corporal, as the men went on loading ; 
 ‘and those shots have shown ’em what we can do. 
 Look, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ Why, they ’re drawing off those two troops of 
 horse.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, sir,’ said the corporal; ‘ and if Sir Granby 
 Royland had been in command they ’d never have been 
 there.’ 
 
 ‘ No,’ said Ben, with his lips pinched together ; ‘ we 
 could have bowled over two or three of ’em with the 
 guns, but I thought the captain would like to have 
 a try at the earthwork first. — For they’re not 
 soldiers, Master Roy. — Are they, corporal ? ’ 
 
 The trooper laughed. 
 
 ‘Just a mob of men scratched together, and put into 
 jerkins and headpieces, and with swords stuck in their 
 fisties. Why, there aren’t many of ’em as can ride,’ 
 continued Ben. 
 
 The thought occurred to Roj r that his own garrison 
 was composed of extremely raw material, but he said 
 nothing, and Ben went grumbling on : 
 
 ‘ I don’t say but what they could be made into 
 decent soldiers in time ; but they don’t seem to have 
 anybody much over them.’ 
 
 Just then a couple of shots were fired by the 
 enemy, one of which struck the tower with a tremend- 
 ous crash, sending splinters of stone flying, and a tiny 
 cloud of dust rose slowly. The other shot went 
 whizzing overhead. 
 
GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 275 
 
 ‘ I wouldn't get looking over the edge, Master Roy, 
 sir,' whispered Ben. ‘ Some of those chips of stone 
 might give you an ugly scratch. But that just shows 
 what I say 's right. They haven't got the right 
 man there or he 'd soon change things. You see 
 they 've brought up their guns with orders to batter 
 down our drawbridge and smash the portcullis, 
 thinking they 'll make you surrender. Don't seem to 
 come into their thick heads that if they did manage 
 to smash the bridge, they 'd be no nearer to us than 
 before, because we should soon pile up a good breast- 
 work, and pitch every man back into the moat who 
 swam across. But, as I was going to say, they 've 
 got their orders to batter down the bridge, and they 
 keep at it. We 've been hit up here, but only by 
 accident; they never fired straight at us. Now, if 
 you were in command out there, sir, you 'd do some- 
 thing different.’ 
 
 ‘I should fire straight up here, Ben, and try to 
 silence these guns.' 
 
 ‘Of course you would, sir; just as you’re going to 
 silence theirs.' 
 
 ‘ And the sooner the better, Ben. They 're nearly 
 ready again.' 
 
 ‘ Are they, sir ? I can’t see. My eyes are not so 
 young as yours. Well, we 're quite ready; and if you 
 orders, we 're going to give it 'em in earnest.' 
 
 ‘ Go on, then,' said Roy, ‘ and see if you can't stop 
 their firing.' 
 
 Ben smiled grimly, and bent down to regulate the 
 aim he took, while the same was done with the other 
 gun. The result was that the corporal's shot went 
 right through the embrasure of the piece to the left, 
 while Ben's went over. 
 
 R 
 
276 
 
 GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 As the smoke cleared away, a scene of confusion was 
 visible; but the gun on the right was fired directly 
 after, and the shot plunged into the bank of earth 
 raised the previous night. 
 
 ‘ Ah ! ’ grumbled Ben ; ‘ you Ve got the best gun, 
 my lad ; there must be a twist in mine, for she 
 throws high/ 
 
 ‘ Like to change ? ’ said the corporal. 
 
 ‘No. I’m going to get used to mine and make her 
 work better/ 
 
 Shot after shot was fired from the gate-tower, the 
 men warming to their work, and the results were 
 very varied ; for, in spite of the care exercised and 
 the rivalry between Ben and the corporal, the clumsily 
 cast balls varied greatly in their courses, so that at 
 the end of an hour’s firing very little mischief was 
 done on either side. The enemy had had their earthen 
 parapet a good deal knocked about, and some men 
 had been injured ; but all the advantage they had 
 obtained was the battering down of some scraps 
 of stone, which lay about the front of the great gate- 
 way. 
 
 ‘ Soon clear that away with a broom,’ growled Ben ; 
 ‘ but I ’m a bit disappointed over these guns, captain. 
 We ought from up here to have knocked theirs off the 
 carriages by this time.’ 
 
 ‘We shall do it yet,’ said Roy; and during the next 
 few shots he himself laid the guns, taking the most 
 careful aim. 
 
 ‘ As I said afore, your ej r es are younger and better 
 than mine, Master Roy, but you don’t shoot any more 
 true. — Hullo ! what are they doing there ?’ 
 
 He looked earnestly at the battery, where the men 
 seemed to be extra busy, and at a solid mass of troops 
 
GOING UNDER FTRE. 277 
 
 marching on from some hundreds of yards behind, 
 straight for the castle. 
 
 ' They ’re never mad enough to come and deliver an 
 assault ; are they, corp’ral?’ cried Ben excitedly. 
 
 ' Seems like it, sergeant.’ 
 
 Ben turned to Roy with an inquiring look, and he 
 nodded. 
 
 'Do what you think best,’ he said. 
 
 What Ben thought best was to withdraw the great 
 wedge which depressed the muzzle of his gun, the 
 corporal doing the same ; and then, after a careful 
 aim-taking, both pieces roared out a salute to the 
 coming infantry, which was marching forward in 
 steady array. 
 
 The balls went skipping along after striking the 
 ground a hundred yards or so beyond the enemy’s 
 battery, and ricochetting, darted right for the solid 
 moving mass of men. The effect was ludicrous, for 
 in an instant they could be seen from the tower to 
 be in a terrible state of confusion, breaking and run- 
 ning in all directions, and, as it were, melting away. 
 
 ‘ First time they ’ve ever faced cannon-ball,’ said 
 Ben with a smile. 'I’ve seen better men than they 
 after more training do the same. They won’t do it 
 next time, though.’ 
 
 As far as could be seen, few people were hurt ; but 
 the shots had their effect, for the men, as they were 
 restored to something like order, were marched back 
 behind a patch of woodland, and the duel between the 
 two pairs of guns was recommenced with a couple of 
 shots from the battery, both of which struck the tower 
 high up. 
 
 'Aha!’ cried Ben with another of his grim smiles; 
 ' got tired, then.’ 
 
278 
 
 GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 ' Does not seem like it, Ben/ said Roy. 
 
 £ Tired of plumping balls into our earthwork, and 
 doing what they ought to have begun with. — Come, 
 corporal, it ’s time we did better/ 
 
 ‘ Let ’s do it, then/ said the man sternly. 
 
 ' Look here, Master Roy/ said Ben in a low tone ; 
 
 ' they’ve just sent out two parties of horse to right 
 and left, and it strikes me they ’re going to try some- 
 thing on the other side of us when they meet. Will 
 you take a round of the ramparts, and see as all ’s 
 right, and keep the lads on the lookout?’ 
 
 ' Let me fire these two shots first,’ said Roy. 
 
 He fired both guns, and there was a tremendous 
 mass of earth sent flying ; but that seemed to be the 
 only mischief done ; and then as Ben superintended 
 the reloading, which began to be carried out now with 
 a fair amount of speed, he said in a low tone : 
 
 'Now, capt’n, will you take a look round? You 
 ought to be everywhere at once now.’ 
 
 At that moment a shot just grazed one of the 
 crenelles, and hurtled away close overhead, making the 
 men wince, as it gave them a better idea of the 
 enemy’s powers than they had had before. 
 
 'Yes, that’s why you want me to go, Ben,’ whis- 
 pered Roy. 'You think it is getting dangerous here. 
 Thank you ; I ’ll stay. I daresay the men are all 
 right.’ 
 
 ' Well, sir, I did think something of the kind ; but 
 it ’s real truth. You ought to be everywhere, and you 
 must really give a look round and tell ’em to fire at 
 any of the enemy who come too near, specially at the 
 troops of horse ; it ’ll teach ’em to keep their distance.’ 
 Another shot struck the tower, and the splinters of 
 stone rattled down, making Roy hesitate to leave. 
 
GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 279 
 
 But he felt that the old sergeant was right, and 
 descending to the ramparts, he visited the south-west 
 tower, where the men in charge of the guns awaited 
 orders to join in the fray. Then the north-west tower 
 was reached, and here Roy encountered Master 
 Raw son. 
 
 ‘ I am glad you ’ve come/ he cried. ‘ There \s a strong 
 body of horse gathering over at the foot of the hill to 
 the north/ 
 
 ‘ Whereabouts V said Roy, hurrying through. ‘ Any- 
 where near the old ruins V 
 
 ‘Ruins? ruins?’ said the secretary, looking at him 
 in a peculiar manner. ‘ Ah, I see now : you mean 
 those old stones on the top. No ; they are on the level 
 ground below. Hadn’t we better fire V 
 
 ‘As soon as they come within reach, send a ball at 
 them. Let the gun be well elevated, so as to fire over 
 their heads. We want to scare them off* and not to 
 destroy/ 
 
 As he spoke, Roy ascended with the secretary to the 
 platform, and there, well within range, saw a strong 
 squadron of horse approaching ; while Roy’s keen eyes 
 detected a flash or two as of the sun from steel in 
 amongst the trees at the foot of the hill. 
 
 ‘They have infantry there/ he said. ‘And these 
 horse must be coming to feel their way for them, and 
 to see if we are prepared/ 
 
 The men at the guns watched their young captain 
 eagerly ; and as soon as he gave orders for one of the 
 guns to be used as he had directed, he was obeyed 
 with an alacrity which showed how eager the people 
 were to join in the fray commenced on the other side 
 of the castle. 
 
 A shot soon went whizzing overhead, and caused a 
 
280 
 
 GOING UNDER EIRE. 
 
 general movement among the horsemen; but they 
 steadied again, and advanced. Upon a second shot 
 being fired directly with the muzzle depressed, a little 
 cloud of dust was seen to rise in front of the advancing 
 squadron, which was suddenly thrown into confusion ; 
 and directly after the body of cavalry divided into two 
 and began to retire, leaving an unfortunate horse 
 struggling upon the ground; while after a close scrutiny 
 Roy made out the fact that two men were riding upon 
 one horse in the rear of the right-hand troop. 
 
 The men on the tower gave a loud cheer, trifling as 
 their success had been, and were eager to fire again ; 
 but Roy was content to show the enemy that the 
 defenders were well prepared let them advance where 
 they would, for he knew that the slaying *of a few 
 men by a lucky shot would not have much influence 
 on his success. 
 
 He stayed till the men had disappeared beyond the 
 trees on the hill slope ; and then enjoining watchful- 
 ness, completed his visit to the other towers, descended 
 to report how matters were progressing to his mother, 
 who announced that her patient slept, and lastly 
 hurried back to where the enemy were pounding 
 away at the gateway, and Ben and his men steadily 
 replying. 
 
 ‘Hurt?' he cried excitedly, as he saw that one of 
 the men had a rough bandage about his arm. ‘ You 
 had better go below at once/ 
 
 ‘What! for that, sir?’ said the man staring; ‘it’s 
 only a scratch from a bit of stone/ 
 
 The injury was very slight; but during Roys 
 absence the enemy had managed to send one shot so 
 truly that it had struck the front corner of the 
 embrasure of the corporal’s gun, and splintered away 
 
GOING UNDEil FI11E. 281 
 
 a great piece of the stone, many fragments still lying 
 about on the platform. 
 
 'Yes, sir; they're shooting better than we are, or 
 their guns are more true. Our powder 's good, old as 
 it is ; but it doesn’t matter how carefully we aim, we 
 can never tell to a foot or two where the shot will 
 hit. They wont go where we want 'em.' 
 
 ‘Well, theirs will not either, Ben,' said Roy, 'or 
 they would have done more mischief to us than this.' 
 
 'That's true, sir,' grumbled the old soldier; 'and 
 after all said and done, I don’t think much of big guns. 
 If you could get 'em close up to the end of a ridgement, 
 and the men would stand still, you could bowl a lot of 
 'em over like skittles ; but there 's a lot of waste going 
 on with this sort of firing, and if it warn’t for the 
 show we make, and which keeps 'em off, we might as 
 well sit down and smoke our pipes, and watch where 
 the balls went that they send.' 
 
 ' But you must keep on, Ben. You may have a lucky 
 shot yet.' 
 
 ' Oh, we aren't done so very badly since you went, 
 sir ! Soon as they 'd done that bit o' damage to the 
 top there as 'll cost Sir Granby a lot o’ money to 
 repair, the corporal sent 'em an answer which made 
 'em carry away four men to the rear.' 
 
 'Killed?' said Roy excitedly. 
 
 ' Ah 1 that 's more than we can say, sir. They didn’t 
 send us word. He 's got the best gun, you see, sir ; and 
 I don’t take so well to this sort of work. I want a 
 good horse between my knees, and your father ahead 
 of me to lead. Why, if he was here with his ridge- 
 ment, he 'd take us along like a big brush, and sweep 
 this mob o’ rebels off the country, as clean as one of 
 the maids would do it with a broom. I say, sir ; try 
 
282 
 
 GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 your luck. The men like to see you have a shot or 
 two. You boys are so lucky.’ 
 
 Roy tried and tried again as the day wore on, and 
 the duel between tower and battery went on, but tried 
 in vain. The men were relieved, and the fresh relay 
 kept up a steady fire, shot for shot with the enemy ; 
 but nothing was done beyond knocking the earth up 
 in all directions ; while as fast as the face of the 
 battery was injured, they could see spades and baskets 
 at work, and the earth was replaced by more. A 
 demonstration was made by the enemy on the sides of 
 the castle, as if to try what was to be expected there ; 
 but a shot or two from the corner towers forced 
 the horsemen to retire ; and night was approaching 
 fast when Ben and the corporal relieved the men 
 who had been firing all the afternoon, and Roy was 
 with them just as the old soldier took aim for his 
 first shot. 
 
 4 I’ ve given her an extra charge of powder, sir/ he 
 said. ‘ I ’d ha give her a double dose, on’y it would be 
 a pity to burst her. Like to run your eye along before 
 she ’s fired, sir ? ’ 
 
 4 No ; you try this time, Ben.’ 
 
 As Roy spoke, there was a tremendous crash, 
 followed by the report of the enemy’s gun ; and the 
 rattling down of the splintered stone told how heavy 
 the impact of the shot had been. 
 
 ‘ More damage,’ growled Ben. 4 They ’re a-shooting 
 ever so much better than us, corporal.’ 
 
 The next minute he applied the port-fire, and the 
 gun sprang back, as a tremendous report followed. 
 
 4 Made her kick quite savage, sir,’ said Ben with a 
 chuckle. 4 She says it ’s more powder than she 
 likes.’ 
 
GOING UNDER FIRE. 
 
 283 
 
 He stepped to the embrasure as the smoke slowly 
 rose, and gazed out at the enemys battery. 
 
 4 Come and look, Master Roy/ he said with a grim 
 smile. — ‘ I say, corporal, that ’s one to me/ 
 
 The men raised a tremendous cheer, for plainly 
 enough seen in the dim evening light, the interior of 
 the battery was in confusion; and as the smoke quite 
 cleared away, they saw that one of the guns was lying 
 several feet back behind the shattered carriage, and at 
 right angles to its former position. 
 
 4 Give ’em yours now, my lad,’ growled Ben ; and 
 the corporal fired ; but his shot went right over 
 the battery and struck up the earth twenty yards 
 behind. 
 
 4 Depress the muzzle, man ! ’ cried Roy. 
 
 4 1 did, sir, more than usual,’ said the corporal rather 
 sulkily. 
 
 4 Yes, sir,’ said Ben ; 4 he ’s a better gunner than me. 
 Mine was on’y a bit o’ luck, for I raised mine this 
 time.’ 
 
 While the guns were being reloaded, Roy and his 
 lieutenant watched the proceedings in the battery, 
 waiting to withdraw when the enemy seemed to be 
 about to fire. 
 
 But no further shot was sent roaring and whizzing 
 against the tower, and night falling, it soon became 
 impossible to see what was going on. 
 
CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 A STARTLING PORTENT. 
 
 HAT same night the proceedings at the 
 earthwork were repeated under cover of 
 a strong guard, the greater portion of 
 the little garrison being engaged in 
 repairing and strengthening the great earthen bank 
 from the inner side ; and this was carried out till dawn 
 without the slightest interruption. 
 
 When the day broke, the reason for this was plain, 
 for the enemy's battery had been carefully repaired ; 
 and just at sunrise a troop of horse was seen coming 
 from the encampment of the main body of the force, 
 half a mile away. As they came nearer, it was made 
 out why they approached. For the troop was the 
 escort of a couple of guns, each drawn by six horses ; 
 and an hour later a fresh embrasure was unmasked, 
 and there were three guns ready to try and solve the 
 problem unsolved on the previous day. 
 
 ‘ Shall we hoist up another gun, Ben ? ’ said Roy ; but 
 the old fellow shook his head. 
 
 ‘ No, sir ; I don't see any good in it. You know it 's 
 just a chance about hitting, and though they keep 
 
A STARTLING PORTENT. 
 
 285 
 
 touching us, what good do they do ? They may 
 hammer away at the gate-tower till they ’ve half 
 knocked it down, and it 'll take ’em about a month 
 to do it. And what better will they be then ? They 
 won’t stand an inch nearer to getting in than they 
 do to-day. Let ’em fire. You give ’em a shot now 
 and then to tell ’em you ’re at home. Don’t you 
 waste more good ammunition than you can help.’ 
 
 Roy took his lieutenant’s advice ; and for a week the 
 siege went on with the accompaniment of demonstra- 
 tions of cavalry round the castle, and approaches by 
 night, all of which kept the little garrison well on the 
 alert, but did not advance the reduction of the strong- 
 hold in the least. 
 
 Sam Donny’s wound progressed favourably ; but the 
 hospital room was occupied as well by three more 
 men, all suffering from cuts and contusions, caused by 
 the hying chips of stones when a ball struck the edges 
 of the crenelles. 
 
 The routine of the defenders was becoming 
 monotonous, mounting guard, firing a little, and 
 drilling a great deal ; for Ben gave the men no rest in 
 the way of practising them in the management of 
 their weapons. 
 
 The result was that the condition of the garrison 
 improved day by day, while Lady Royland grew more 
 hopeful as she listened to her son’s words. 
 
 ‘ It can’t last much longer, mother. Either they ’ll 
 get tired of trying to drive us out, or some of the 
 king’s forces will come and relieve us.’ 
 
 Lady Royland shook her head the first time, but the 
 second, Roy added : 
 
 ‘ Look here, mother ; the news is sure to reach 
 London that we are being; besieged. Then father will 
 
 o o 
 
286 
 
 A STARTLING PORTENT. 
 
 hear it ; and do you suppose he will stand still ? Either 
 he will come himself, or see that help is sent/ 
 
 Roy repeated his encouraging words one day at 
 dinner, in the presence of the secretary, a full three 
 weeks after the enemy had sat down before the 
 castle, and Master Pawson laughed and rubbed his 
 hands. 
 
 ‘They must give in/ he said. ‘ They 11 never take 
 the place/ 
 
 ‘Never!' said Roy triumphantly. ‘But I say, 
 Master Pawson, I In going to ask a favour of you/ 
 
 ‘ What is it ? ’ said the secretary eagerly. 
 
 ‘I want you to take a turn at the watch-keeping 
 now and then.' 
 
 ‘ Keep watch ?’ said the secretary, staring. 
 
 ‘ Yes, just now and then, so as to relieve a man 
 and give the poor fellow a good sleep/ 
 
 ‘Master Pawson will, I am sure,' said Lady Royland 
 gravely. ‘ He has said that he would do anything he 
 could to help us in our time of need.' 
 
 ‘ Of course, Lady Royland, of course/ he replied 
 hastily. ‘ I only hesitated because I am so helpless. — 
 such a poor creature over matters like this/ 
 
 ‘ It doesn’t want anything but to keep awake, and a 
 sharp lookout. You ought to be able to do that, sir. 
 You’ve had plenty of sleep lately, going to bed at 
 nine, and sometimes at eight.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, I — I often go to bed very soon, Roy. My head 
 seems to require a great deal of sleep. I suppose it ’s 
 from studying so much. But I ’ll come and keep 
 
 watch — after to-night. You will not want me 
 
 to-night V 
 
 ‘ Why not to-night ?’ 
 
 ‘ I don’t feel prepared for it. My head is bad, and 
 
A STARTLING PORTENT. 
 
 287 
 
 I fear that I should not be of much use. To-morrow 
 night, if you want me, I will gladly come and take any 
 duty you wish me to perform/ 
 
 4 Very well, Master Pawson/ said Roy. 4 To-morrow 
 night, then. I say, though/ he added merrily, 4 you 
 had better come to the armoury with me/ 
 
 Bang — bang ! in rapid succession went the guns 
 from the battery, followed a moment or two later by 
 the third. 
 
 4 That’s right!’ cried Roy. 4 Hammer away; only 
 you might let us have our dinner in peace.’ 
 
 4 Yes,’ said the secretary with a forced laugh ; 4 they 
 might let her ladyship have her dinner in peace.’ 
 
 4 Oh mother!’ cried Roy, 4 don’t look so white and 
 anxious. You ought to be used to the firing by now/ 
 Lady Royland gave him a wistful look, and smiled 
 faintly. 
 
 4 They are only powdering down the stone ; and I 
 daresay the king will pay for it all being done up 
 again.’ 
 
 4 No doubt he will,’ said the secretary. 4 But you 
 were saying something about the armoury. Shall I 
 have to see to the men’s weapons being served out V 
 4 No,’ said Roy merrily. 4 1 want you to select a 
 helmet, breastplate, and back-piece to fit you, and a 
 good sword.’ 
 
 4 Oh no, no !’ said the secretary quickly. 4 1 am not 
 a man of war.’ 
 
 4 But you ’ll have to be, while you are on guard.’ 
 
 4 Not like that. I might wear a good sharp sword ; 
 in fact, I did pick out one, and I have it in my room.’ 
 
 4 Well done 1’ cried Roy, clapping his hands. 4 There, 
 mother, who ’s ever going to think of surrendering 
 
 7 O O o 
 
 when Master Pawson makes preparations like that. — I 
 
288 
 
 A STARTLING PORTENT. 
 
 say, don’t be too hard on the enemy, sir. Try and 
 wound ; don’t cut off heads.’ 
 
 ‘ Ah, you are making fun of me, Roy! But never 
 mind. Don’t you forget that by-and-by, when the 
 fighting ’s over, I shall take m y revenge/ 
 
 ‘What — over lessons? Very well. I’m having a 
 capital holiday from the old Latin.’ 
 
 The bent of the conversation turned, and the dinner 
 ended in a very cheerful manner, for as time went on, 
 Lady Royland could not help feeling hopeful. For 
 want of the necessary war-material, the enemy seemed 
 to be able to do no more in the way of a regular 
 siege, and their efforts with the battery were becoming 
 somewhat relaxed. No more men had been injured, 
 and the sufferers in hospital were doing well. In fact, 
 the general opinion in the castle was that before very 
 long the enemy would, if they found they could not 
 starve the defenders out, give up the attack, the 
 castle being too hard a nut to crack. 
 
 That evening, while the firing was going on in a 
 
 O 7 o o o 
 
 desultory way, Roy visited the hospital, meeting the 
 secretary on the way. 
 
 ‘ You’ve been to see the poor fellows?’ said Roy 
 smiling. 
 
 ‘ Yes — yes — they look white and ill. It is very sad, 
 Roy. Such fine strong men, too. But what do you 
 think of my going to read to them for an hour or two 
 every day ?’ 
 
 ‘ Not Latin ?’ said Roy laughing. 
 
 4 No, no, of course not. Something about the old 
 wars.’ 
 
 ‘ Capital ! ’ cried Roy. ‘ Do ! ’ 
 
 ‘ And I might take my viol over, and play to them 
 a little/ 
 
A STARTLING PORTENT. 
 
 289 
 
 ‘ No, no ; I saj^ don’t do that,’ cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ Eh ? Why not ? It would be so soothing.’ 
 
 ‘ No ; it wouldn’t. Only make them miserable. 
 They don’t understand sarabands and corantos ; and 
 you can’t play jigs.’ 
 
 ‘ No,’ said the secretary grandly, but with a peculiar 
 look. ‘ Perhaps they would not appreciate good 
 music. And you are right ; I do not understand 
 
 jig 8 -’ 
 
 He nodded and crossed to the doorway leading up 
 to his room, and Roy directly after encountered old 
 Jenk. 
 
 ‘ Hallo ! where are you going ?’ 
 
 ‘ Eh, eh ? Master Roy ? Oh, only up on to the 
 platform to see the firing for a bit !’ 
 
 ‘ I say, don’t you get shot.’ 
 
 ‘ Me ? Me? No, sir; they won’t hit me. Look — 
 look !’ he cried, pointing upward. ‘ Flag — ladyship’s 
 flag! Blows out bravely. See — we’ll never 
 surrender.’ 
 
 'Yes. Never surrender, Jenk. Too good soldiers 
 for that.’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, ay, ay !’ cried the old man. ‘ Too good soldiers 
 for that. Brave boy ! Your father’s son. But you ’ll 
 have my little gate-house built up again, Master Roy, 
 when they’ve gone, eh ? They’ve knocked it about a 
 deal. But old soldiers don’t mind scars.’ 
 
 'Oh yes; we’ll have it put right when we’ve made 
 the enemy run.’ 
 
 'Yes, yes, make ’em run, Master Roy; and I ’ll tell 
 your father what a brave soldier Ben Martlet and I 
 have made you.’ 
 
 The old man chuckled and went in at the doorway 
 to mount the spiral stairs, while Roy turned and 
 
290 
 
 A STARTLING PORTENT. 
 
 looked up at the flag, well blown out by the evening 
 breeze. 
 
 ‘ Poor old fellow ! Helped to make me a soldier, 
 has he ? Well, it pleases him to think so/ 
 
 The lad ran his eye along the side of the courtyard, 
 sadly trampled now, and fancied he saw a head 
 quickly withdrawn at one of the narrow windows of 
 the north-west tower ; but he was not sure, and it did 
 not impress him then as he went on to the hospital room, 
 where the wounded men received him eagerly, Sam 
 Donny being the most demonstrative, and ending by 
 begging that he might be ordered on duty again. 
 
 4 Another week at least, first/ said Roy. ' Only too 
 glad to have you all back 5 
 
 Roy stayed till it was dark, and he was descending 
 to the courtyard when a loud shouting below took his 
 attention, and upon running out he found a knot of 
 men eagerly talking and looking up at the gate- 
 tower. 
 
 ‘What is it? What’s wrong?’ said the boy 
 excitedly. 
 
 ‘The flag, sir/ cried Farmer Raynes. ‘ Did you 
 order it to be pulled down V 
 
 ‘I? No!’ cried Roy excitedly. ‘I said it was to 
 be kept up night and day. Who has dared to do 
 this V 
 
CHAPTER XXVII L 
 
 BY A TRAITORS HAND. 
 
 HE last words were spoken as he hurried 
 across to the doorway in the gate-tower; 
 and before he reached the platform at the 
 top, he could hear Ben Martlet storming 
 and shouting at the men, who were very silent ; but 
 from the noise of footsteps it was evident that they 
 were running to and fro. 
 
 As Roy reached the top of the stairs, it was to find 
 his exit on to the platform blocked by Ben and the 
 corporal, the former being decked with the flag hang- 
 ing over his shoulder like a mantle. They were 
 evidently busy with the halyards at the little opening, 
 down beside which the flag-pole butt was fixed in iron 
 loops, and through which window the flag was hoisted 
 and the halyards secured. 
 
 ‘ What’s the meaning of this?’ cried Roy breath- 
 lessly. ‘ The enemy will think we have surrendered.' 
 
 ‘ Let 'em come, then, sir, and we '11 show 'em we 
 haven’t,' roared Ben fiercely. 
 
 ‘But why was the flag hauled down ?' 
 
 ‘ Wasn’t hauled down, sir. Come down with a run 
 right on to the leads.' 
 
 s 
 
292 
 
 BY A TRAITOR'S HAND. 
 
 ‘ What ! Did the line break V 
 
 ‘I wish it had broke, sir. You just look at that!" 
 And he held out an end of the thin, strong hempen 
 cord which ran through a pulley at the top of the pole, 
 and to which the flag was always attached. 
 
 ‘ Cut ?’ cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir ; cut. Some one has sawed through it 
 with a sharp knife ; and I want to know who it 
 was.' 
 
 ‘ Some one up here on the platform ?’ 
 
 ‘ No, sir; I 'll answer for that,' said the corporal. 
 
 ‘ Some one then in the ammunition chamber V 
 
 ‘ Nay ; I don’t believe any one there would do it, 
 sir,’ growled Ben, who was now busy splicing the line, 
 which came swinging down by the window. 
 
 ‘ How ’s that ?’ said Roy eagerly. 
 
 ‘ What — that rope, sir ? One of the lads has swarmed 
 up the flagstaff, and run it over the wheel again/ 
 cried Ben, who now re-attached the flag, well above 
 the splice, and began to haul it up again, the folds 
 gliding from his shoulder, and out of the window, to 
 rise into sight from the platform, where the men 
 greeted it with a hearty cheer. 
 
 ‘Ha!’ ejaculated Ben, as the colours reached the 
 top, and he fastened the line. ‘ That don’t look like 
 surrendering, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ No, Ben ; but I want to know who dared to cut it. 
 Who has been here ?’ 
 
 ‘ No one but old Jenk, sir. He came and stopped 
 some time, standing in the doorway, looking on and 
 chattering to us a bit before he went down.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, but surely he wouldn’t have done such a thing 
 as that, Ben !’ 
 
 ‘ So I say, sir. If he did, it ’s quite time he was 
 
BY A TRAITOR’S HAND. 293 
 
 taken over to the church, and buried, for he must be 
 out of his wits/ 
 
 ‘ Oh, impossible ! He couldn’t have done it. Are 
 you sure it was cut ?’ 
 
 c Well, sir, you see the end/ 
 
 ‘ It must have been frayed by rubbing against the 
 edge of the parapet/ 
 
 ‘ Didn’t look like it, sir ; that s all that I can say/ 
 
 ‘ Has any one else been here ?’ 
 
 ‘ Not as I know of, sir ; but we ’ve been too busy to 
 see, keeping our faces to the enemy. I thought I 
 heard some one run down/ 
 
 ‘ Well, it was an unfortunate accident, Ben ; but 
 you ’ve soon repaired it,’ said Boy. And he stepped 
 out on to the platform to look aloft at the flag, which 
 was once more fluttering and flapping in the breeze ; 
 and then he stepped upon a stone to gaze over toward 
 the enemy’s battery to see if the lowering of the flag 
 had had any effect there. 
 
 But all was quiet. They had evidently ceased firing 
 for the evening, and the shades of night were descend- 
 ing so quickly, that the figures in the rear of the 
 earthwork were beginning to look dim and indistinct. 
 Away to the right, though, was a shadowy body which 
 seemed to be moving along toward where the enemy’s 
 camp lay, behind the wooded patch of country; and 
 Boy was not long in coming to the conclusion that it 
 was a troop of horse, returning from the neighbour- 
 hood of the battery. 
 
 He took a long sweep round, gazing hard at the 
 beautiful wooded landscape, and the soft calm of the 
 hour, with the sweet moist odours of evening which 
 were wafted to him by the breeze, had a depressing 
 effect. He found himself thinking of what a sad 
 
294 
 
 BY A TRAITOR’S HAND. 
 
 business it all was, that the peaceful district should 
 become the scene of war and bloodshed — little enough 
 of the latter; but who could tell how soon a terrible 
 assault might be made upon the place, and their guns 
 would have to be directed so as to mow down the 
 advancing enemy like the hay fell before the mowers 
 scythe. 
 
 Away to the west a bright planet was seen blinking 
 in the dark gray sky, but that evening it did not seem 
 to Roy like a star of hope ; and when, a few minutes 
 later, there came the faintly heard, mournful cry of 
 an owl, he turned away to descend to the ramparts and 
 walk round so as to visit, according to his custom, 
 each tower in turn, where he was respectfully 
 questioned by the men as to the lowering of the 
 flag, and whether it had any meaning. 
 
 Roy laughed it oft'; but the fact of this incident 
 impressing the men so strongly had a bad effect upon 
 him, and he found himself forced to make an effort to 
 fight it back before he joined his mother for the quiet 
 hour or so he always spent with her before going on 
 duty or retiring to rest. 
 
 But he was not to go straight to her ; for on descend- 
 ing to the sadly trampled garden, he found the 
 secretary slowly walking up and down the least- 
 injured patch of grass, with his head bent, shoulders 
 rounded, and his hands behind him, clasped together 
 as if they were manacled. 
 
 He started sharply as Roy came near, actually 
 wincing, and looking deadly pale. 
 
 ‘ I wasn’t going to hit you, Master Pawson/ said 
 Roy, with a smile. 
 
 ‘ No, of course not; but all this firing has made me 
 nervous. I am afraid I am not at all brave, Roy, and 
 
BY A TRAITOR’S HAND. 
 
 295 
 
 my bead is so bad to-night, it makes me worse. I 
 started just as if you were some enemy, and it sent a 
 shock right through me.’ 
 
 ‘ Better now ?’ said Roy mockingly. 
 
 £ Oh yes, better now ; but I ’m very glad I do not 
 go on duty to-night. I think I shall go to bed very 
 soon, and sleep it off. 5 
 
 ‘Best thing ; but you ’ll come with me to have some 
 supper ? ’ 
 
 ‘No, not to-night. Please make my excuses to my 
 lady. It ’s a sad thing to be so weak of health, Roy. 
 Sadder still to see this lovely garden spoiled by the 
 trampling of armed men.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, it s a great pity,’ replied Roy , c but we ’ll soon 
 set it straight again as soon as the enemy ’s sent to the 
 right-about ; and who would not sacrifice a few flowers 
 for the sake of king and country ? ’ 
 
 ‘Ah, who indeed!’ cried the secretary, with a slight 
 flush comino' into his cheeks. ‘ Goinpf ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; I must join my mother now.’ 
 
 ‘ And — er — are you on duty to-night ?’ 
 
 ‘Not till twelve o’clock,’ said Roy frankly. ‘Then I 
 have to go my rounds, and again at four. I hope the 
 enemy will not disturb us.’ 
 
 ‘ How can they ?’ said the secretary. ‘ They cannot 
 deliver an assault without rafts and ladders, or with 
 boats ; and we should see their preparations long before 
 they could attack us.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, I suppose so,’ said Roy thoughtfully. ‘The 
 only thing I dread is a surprise.’ 
 
 ‘ Surprise !’ cried the secretary, starting violently. 
 ‘ Don’t say that.’ 
 
 ‘ Sorry I did say it,’ replied Roy smiling ; ‘ for it 
 made you jump as if you had been shot.’ 
 
296 
 
 BY A TRAITOR’S HAND. 
 
 ‘Yes, Roy ; sieges do not agree with me. But 
 whatever made you say that ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Only because I think it possible, in spite of all 
 our precautions, that the enemy might find a way to 
 get into the place ; that ’s all.’ 
 
 ‘ What a horrible idea !’ faltered the secretary. 
 
 ‘ Well, I suppose it is/ said Roy ; ‘ but don’t let it 
 keep you awake to-night, Master Pawson. Perhaps it 
 is impossible.’ 
 
 ‘ Impossible ? Of course it is. There, good-night. 
 I must go and lie down.’ 
 
 ‘ And I am late in going to my mother/ said 
 Roy. 
 
 ‘ Then good — good-night. Make your men keep the 
 strictest of watches for all our sakes, my brave young 
 castellan ! ’ 
 
 ‘I will/ said Roy ; and each went his way. 
 
 4 Now, if I didn’t begin to know that Master Pawson 
 really liked me, I should have thought he was 
 sneering/ said the lad to himself. ‘I’m always 
 fancying people look down upon me because I ’m such 
 a mere boy. But he ’s trusty enough, as he has shown 
 us. I wish he hadn’t called me “ my brave young 
 castellan,” though. It sounds so sugary and oily. 
 Surprise — surprise?’ he thought. ‘No, they couldn’t 
 surprise us, unless they got in by a secret passage ; and 
 if there were one, they would never find it out. If we 
 couldn’t, it isn’t likely that strangers would. I wish Ben 
 and I had had another big search. All this put it out 
 of our heads. I ’ll ask mother if she thinks it possible 
 there is one. No, I will not/ he said to himself as he 
 reached the door. ‘It would frighten her into fits. 
 She ’d be too nervous to go to sleep, and want me to 
 let all the men search the dungeons, and make 
 
BY A TRAITOR’S HAND. 297 
 
 them nervous too. Bah ! It \s only an old woman’s 
 tale. I don’t believe in such things.’ 
 
 He opened the door, to be welcomed by Lady 
 Royland, who sprang from her chair, and proudly 
 monopolised the task of taking off her son’s helmet, 
 cuirass, and back-piece, after unbuckling his sword. 
 
 ‘ My duty, Roy,’ she said. ‘ The one I was proud to 
 perform for your father. Ah, my boy, if he were only 
 here that I might assist him now ! But no news, Roy ; 
 no news. It is cruel work.’ 
 
 ‘No news is good news, mother,’ cried Roy cheer- 
 ily. ‘ Come and feed me, for I ’m terribly hungry 
 again.’ 
 
 An attractive meal was waiting ; and to have seen 
 mother and son soon after at the table, no one would 
 have imagined that they were in a beleaguered 
 castle with a strong body of the enemy close at 
 hand. 
 
 Roy sat till the clock struck nine, and then rose. 
 ‘Then you will get no proper sleep to-night, my 
 boy ?’ said Lady Royland, as she helped her son to 
 resume his arms. 
 
 ‘ Oh yes; I shall lie down as I am, and jump up at 
 twelve to take the round. I shall be back in my 
 room in a quarter of an hour if the enemy is quiet, 
 and sleep again till four, when I go my round 
 again. I say, isn’t it wonderful how one wakes at the 
 right time when one has had a little practice.’ 
 
 ‘ Roy, my boy, it is wearing you out. Let me go 
 and see if the men are doing their duty to-night.’ 
 ‘What nonsense, mother!’ cried the lad merrily. 
 ‘Just as if this was going to wear me out. To-morrow 
 night old Ben will make the round, and I shall be 
 snoring in my bed. There, good -night.’ 
 
298 
 
 BY A TRAITORS HAND. 
 
 ‘ Good-night, my darling/ cried Lady Royiand, 
 pressing him to her breast. 
 
 ‘I say, what a hard-hearted creature I must feel 
 with this on/ said Roy, laughing merrily. 
 
 ‘ I never notice the cuirass/ said Lady Royland, 
 embracing her son again. * I only feel my boy’s 
 warm, true heart beating against mine/ 
 
 She followed him to the door, and he turned and 
 kissed her again, and then hurried away, depressing 
 his sword-hilt to keep the steel end of the scabbard 
 from clinking on the pavement. 
 
 ‘ Why did I do that V said Roy to himself. ‘ It was 
 
 not as if — as if Oh, what nonsense ! It ’s the 
 
 weather makes me feel low ; and she feels low too. 
 I was obliged to try and cheer her up/ 
 
 He mounted to the battlements, whence he entered 
 the room over the guard-chamber where, according to 
 custom now, Ben was waiting with his lighted lantern, 
 and wearing his long cloak, one side of which he 
 threw over the light when he took it up. 
 
 ‘ All well, Ben ? ’ 
 
 ‘ All ’s well, sir. Enemy as still as mice. I ’m be- 
 ginning to think that one of these mornings we shall 
 get up and find they Ve gone without saying good- 
 bye.’ 
 
 ‘ Hope you ’re right, Ben, Ready V 
 
 ‘ Ready, sir/ 
 
 ‘ Then march/ 
 
 They ascended to the top of the gate-tower, where 
 they were challenged, and then descended to the 
 rampart to be challenged by the sentinel posted half- 
 way between the towers, and again by the sentry on 
 each tower in turn. It was everywhere the same. 
 The men were well upon the lookout, and they had 
 
BY A TRAITOR'S HAND. 299 
 
 all the same report to give, that everything was still 
 and nothing had been seen. 
 
 ‘You'll have Master Pawson on duty to-morrow 
 night, so as to relieve one man, Ben,' said Roy, as he 
 completed his round. 
 
 ‘Won't relieve no man, sir,' said Ben sourly. ‘I 
 shall want one to watch that chap to see that he 
 don't do nothing foolish.' 
 
 ‘ Ah, you 're prejudiced. But I say, Ben, suppose we 
 were surprised, how long would it take us to man the 
 walls ?' 
 
 ‘ Couldn't surprise us, sir,' growled the old soldier. 
 
 ‘ First alarm, the men would be out of the rooms and 
 up a-top of the leads at the guns ; and all the rest 
 would make for the ramparts, ready to run to any 
 spot that was attacked. We're all right, sir, 'cept one 
 thing.’ 
 
 ‘ What 's that V cried Roy anxiously. 
 
 ‘Old Jenk is worrying me, sir. He's been wander- 
 ing about the ramparts to-night in a curious, crazy 
 way, speaking to nobody, and acting silly -like. I 'm 
 pretty sure it was him as cut that line and let down 
 the flag.' 
 
 ‘I'll talk to him to-morrow. Good-night till 
 twelve, Ben. I 'm tired, and shall be glad of my 
 rest.' 
 
 ‘ Good-night till twelve, captain,' said the old 
 soldier ; and Roy went to his room, took off helmet 
 and sword-belt, and threw himself upon a couch, to 
 forget all his low spirits and troubles in less than a 
 minute, falling at once into a deep sleep, from which 
 he started at the first chime of the tower clock. 
 
 The little lamp was burning dimly now on the mantel- 
 piece, but it gave him light enough to buckle on his 
 
300 
 
 BY A TRAITOR’S HAND. 
 
 sword ; and as he did so, the chiming and striking of 
 the midnight hour went on in the midst of what 
 seemed an unnatural silence, which impressed him. 
 The next moment his helmet was on, and he stepped 
 quickly out into the corridor, to find it full of armed 
 men, four of whom dashed at him as his hand flew 
 to his side, and he drew his sword. 
 
 It was a vain effort ; his arms were roughly grasped, 
 and the cry he tried to raise was smothered by a 
 hand pressed upon his mouth ; while, by the light of 
 a lantern raised on high, he saw the figure of the 
 secretary, who stepped forward and took the sword 
 wrenched from his hand. 
 
 4 Thanks, my brave young castellan,’ he said mock- 
 ingly. 4 We will take off your steel toys and gewgaws 
 by-and-bjr. One word, though/ he said in a fierce 
 whisper : 4 make the slightest sound, and you will be 
 thrown into the moat. Be silent, and we will recollect 
 that you are only a boy, and treat you as one.’ 
 
 For answer, Roy threw all his strength into one 
 desperate effort, wrenched his head round so that it 
 was clear of the hand pressed upon it, and shrieked 
 out the one word : 
 
 4 Judas ! ’ 
 
 The word seemed to cut into the wretched traitor’s 
 brain; and, raising the boy’s sword, he struck at him; 
 but the blade glanced from the perfectly tempered 
 helmet, and the next moment one who seemed to be 
 an officer interposed. 
 
 4 Prisoners are not treated like that, sir/ he said 
 sternly. 4 Which way now ?’ 
 
 4 This/ said the secretary; and he led the way along 
 the corridor, toward the door opening upon the 
 courtyard. 
 
Roy threw all his strength into one desperate effort. 
 
CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 A DARK NIGHT’S DEEDS. 
 
 T that moment, when Roy would have 
 surrendered his life to have rung out 
 an alarm, the signal of danger, treachery, 
 and hopeless disaster rang out in the 
 shot from the battlements overhead, and 
 this was followed by another and another. But as the 
 prisoner was hurried into the open air, armed men 
 seemed to be gliding out of the darkness on all sides, 
 their source, as far as he could make out in those 
 agitated moments, being the bases of the towers. 
 Then, as the trumpet rang out, fighting began all 
 around the castle at once, not from the outside, but 
 from within. Men had evidently crept silently up to 
 the four towers, and gathered there from the corridors 
 to which they had been admitted ; and at the sound of 
 the trumpet, a simultaneous attack was made, which, 
 coming from the unguarded rear, and in tremendous, 
 constantly increasing force, could not fail of being 
 successful. 
 
 Roy stood there in the midst of his mother’s once 
 pleasant garden, with the stars glinting over his head, 
 and guarded by half-a-dozen troopers, listening to the 
 
304 
 
 A DARK NIGHT’S DEEDS. 
 
 clash of steel, and the firing going on all round where 
 the little garrison made desperate efforts to maintain 
 themselves. But they could not even grow stronger 
 by joining, for the occupants of each tower were 
 isolated and driven back as they tried to communicate 
 with their officers, who, at the first alarm, tried to lead 
 the men in the guardroom to the gathering point 
 selected in case of emergency. Ben had just lit his 
 lantern, expecting the coming of Roy at twelve, 
 when the first shot came ; and, shouting an alarm, he 
 drew his sword to dash out, but only to be hurled 
 back, the doorway of the guardroom being blocked by 
 men ; while, when the occupants of the chambers 
 beneath the platforms of each tower tried to descend, 
 they, too, in spite of desperate efforts, were driven 
 upward by the constantly arriving enemies, who 
 forced them on to the leads by the now useless guns. 
 
 Here, in each case, a desperate encounter went on, 
 which Roy, with his blood running cold, was able to 
 mentally picture, as he stood there listening to the 
 wild shouts of the attacking party, the defiant cries of 
 the garrison — the mere handfuls of men who tried to 
 hold their own. 
 
 There was no more firing : all was being done with 
 the keen-edged naked blade for a few minutes; and 
 this was followed by a wild despairing cry from the 
 gate-tower, and directly after there was a dull sicken- 
 ing crash which told that a man had been hurled from 
 the parapet into the courtyard, where he lay never to 
 move again. 
 
 The shock of this was succeeded by others nearly as 
 terrible, as the struggle went on at the tops of the 
 different towers ; and cry after cry arose, followed by 
 heavy splash after splash, which, Roy interpreted 
 
A DARK NIGHTS DEEDS. 
 
 305 
 
 rightly, meant that the victors were driving the 
 defenders over the battlements into the moat, to sink 
 or swim for life as they could. 
 
 A mad feeling of rage and despair seized upon the 
 boy as he heard all this, and he struggled desperately 
 with his captors in his endeavours to escape, and try 
 to aid the poor fellows fighting to the death in their 
 vain efforts to defend the place. 
 
 Vain, too, were his efforts ; for a couple of men held 
 him while others wrenched his arms behind his back, 
 and tearing off his gay scarf, bound his elbows so 
 tightly together that he could not stir, but had to 
 listen helplessly to the yells and despairing cries that 
 arose toward the silent vault of heaven. 
 
 It seemed to Roy like an hour of horror, during 
 which he was listening to what seemed to be the 
 massacre of the men, every one of whom he looked 
 upon as a friend. But it was only a matter of a few 
 minutes at the most, before a shout rang out from the 
 top of the gate-tower, to be answered with a burst of 
 wild ‘ hurrahs ’ from the four corners, and the ramparts 
 as well ; for the clashing of swords, the yells of rage, 
 and the sounds of fierce and desperate struggles going 
 on had ceased. 
 
 Roy’s despair was at its height ; he knew that the 
 castle was taken, and its defenders killed, hurled 
 into the moat, or captive. 
 
 But the boy’s sinking heart gave one leap, for he 
 knew that the flickering fire of defence blazed up in 
 one spot, and that was in the guardroom, where he 
 calculated that there must be twelve or fourteen men, 
 with Ben Martlet, Farmer Raynes, and the corporal. 
 
 He was nearly right to a man. There were, 
 including their officers, twelve men penned up in the 
 
306 
 
 A DARK NIGHT’S DEEDS. 
 
 big stone chamber, where they had plenty of arms and 
 ammunition. The others had their quarters in the 
 five chambers in the towers, and were stationed as 
 sentinels. All these had been accounted for, save the 
 wounded men in hospital. 
 
 And as Roy listened to the hurrying tramp of feet, 
 there was gathering silence on the ramparts, while 
 around him, in the courtyard, hundreds of men were 
 united and drawn up in line. 
 
 Then, in the darkness beneath the gateway, Roy 
 heard a commanding voice call upon the men in the 
 guardroom to surrender. 
 
 ‘ What?’ came out clearly in a harsh snarling voice, 
 which Roy hardly knew as Ben’s. ‘ Do what ?’ 
 
 4 Surrender, my man ! The place is taken.’ 
 
 'Yes, by cowardly treachery, Ben,’ yelled Roy 
 desperately. ‘Don’t give in. Fight to the last.’ 
 
 A man came hurrying up, and the secretary, fierce 
 with passion, stood before him. 
 
 ‘ If this boy dares to speak another word, ram a gag in 
 his mouth. — No,notyet. — Here, bring him up to the gate.’ 
 Roy was half pushed and dragged to the great arch- 
 way, and as he reached it, the clock chimed the 
 quarter after midnight. 
 
 ‘ Now, general,’ cried Pawson, ‘ we’ll have them out. 
 It ’s not worth while to waste good men’s lives to tear 
 a set of mad rats out of their hole.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, get them out,’ said the same commanding 
 voice, and in the officer a short distance from him, Roy 
 recognised the one he had met with the flag of truce. 
 
 ‘Now then, if you value your life,’ snarled Paw r son 
 in the boy’s ear, ‘order those fools to come out before 
 we blow them to pieces with a keg of powder. Do 
 you hear ? Come forward and speak !’ 
 
A DARK NIGHT’S HEEDS. 307 
 
 Roy felt a fierce desire to spit in the traitor’s face, 
 but he mastered himself and stepped forward. 
 
 4 Ah, you ’ve come to your senses, then,’ said 
 Pawson. ‘Lucky for you, my popinjay. Now then, 
 tell them to surrender.’ 
 
 ‘ Why ?’ said Roy spitefully. ‘ They don’t know what 
 it means.’ 
 
 ‘ Speak !’ cried Pawson ; and he pricked the lad 
 with the point of his sword. 
 
 Roy in those terrible moments had to fight hard to 
 be dignified, as he felt he ought to be, before the 
 enemy ; but the desire was strong upon him, when he 
 felt a slight prick in the side from the keen point of 
 the sword, to turn round and kick his aggressor with 
 all his might. 
 
 Then he spoke. 
 
 ‘Sergeant Martlet, corporal, Farmer Raynes, all of 
 you, I ’m a prisoner, and can’t help myself. There are 
 two or three hundred men here. Can you hear me V 
 
 ‘ Ay, ay, sir ; go on,’ cried Ben. 
 
 ‘ They bid me tell you to surrender. What do you 
 say?’ 
 
 ‘ Let ’em come and make us. God save her lady- 
 ship and the king !’ 
 
 ‘ Hurrah T came rolling back from nearly a dozen 
 lusty throats, and was followed by a shout from Ben. 
 
 ‘ Get back, Master Roy ; we ’re going to fire.’ 
 
 ‘ Then fire,’ cried Roy. ‘ Never mind me now.’ 
 
 Another cheer followed this ; and there was a rattling 
 noise which Roy interpreted, for he knew that the 
 men in the guardroom had seized the pikes from the 
 rack, and that a bristling hedge of steel was being 
 formed in the doorway. 
 
 Just then the officer in command stepped forward. 
 
 T 
 
308 
 
 A DARK NIGHT’S DEEDS. 
 
 'Silence there!’ he cried in a loud clear voice. 
 'Listen to me, my men. The castle is taken, and I 
 have four hundred men here. You are the only 
 defenders left. — Sergeant Martlet, I suppose you are 
 an old soldier, and if so, you know this boy’s words 
 are madness. Enough men have perished, and I should 
 be sorry to add your party to those who have made 
 so brave a defence. Come, you have all done your 
 duty, and your case is hopeless ; surrender, and you 
 shall suffer no harm.’ 
 
 ‘ When my captain tells me — not before.’ 
 
 ‘ Well spoken, and like a brave man,’ said the officer ; 
 and he turned to Roy. 
 
 ‘ Now captain,’ he said, and there was a touch of 
 sarcasm in his voice, ‘ you don’t want those stout 
 fellows shot down, or smothered like rats in their 
 holes. Tell them to give up their arms and come 
 out.’ 
 
 ‘ To a set of cowards who attacked us as you did 
 with the help of that treacherous dog !’ cried Roy 
 passionately. ‘ No !’ 
 
 ‘ Hurrah !’ was shouted from the guardroom door, 
 and Farmer Raynes roared out: 
 
 ‘ Well said, Master Roy ; we ’ll beat ’em yet.’ 
 
 ‘ Take that boy away,’ cried the officer ; and Roy 
 was dragged to one side, where he heard the speaker 
 again bid the party surrender ; but only received a 
 shout of defiance in reply. 
 
 A few short, sharp orders followed; and Roy 
 quivered with passion as he saw from the brightening 
 sparks that a party of men who tramped forward were 
 blowing the matches of their firelocks. 
 
 An order followed, and a ragged volley was fired 
 in at the door, which was answered by a cheer, and 
 
A DARK NIGHT’S DEEDS. 
 
 309 
 
 directly after by half-a-dozen shots and some con- 
 fusion among the attacking party, for two men 
 staggered back and fell groaning upon the stones. 
 
 The officer stamped his foot. 
 
 ‘ Pikes and swords/ he cried ; and in obedience to his 
 orders a little column of a score of men dashed 
 forward and tried to enter, thrusting in their pikes ; 
 and as many as could get to the door striving 
 desperately, but only to be beaten back, and their 
 discomfiture increased by a few more shots. 
 
 The attack was resumed with fresh men again and 
 again, but the defenders fought desperately, and in 
 every case the attacking party were driven back with 
 several men badly wounded. 
 
 ‘ Block the place up and starve them out/ said 
 Pawson. 
 
 ‘ No/ said the officer sternly. ‘ The work must be 
 done at once. Powder,’ he cried to a couple of men 
 near him, and a party marched off! 
 
 After a short delay, during which Roy looked 
 vainly round for the secretary, the latter appeared 
 airain with the men, one of whom bore a ke^. To 
 this a piece of fuse was attached ready for lighting, 
 and the officer walked to Roy’s side. 
 
 4 Look here, youngster,’ he said. ‘ I shall stand at 
 nothing to complete the reduction of this nest. You 
 see that keg of powder. If these men do not 
 surrender at once, I shall treat them as desperate 
 vermin and blast them out or bury them, with perhaps 
 half the tower upon their heads. It rests with you 
 whether I shall kill a dozen or so of brave men or 
 spare them. Which is it to be V 
 
 Roj r was silent. 
 
 ‘ Come/ said the officer, ‘ I want to be merciful now. 
 
310 
 
 A DARK NIGHT’S DEEDS. 
 
 You are Sir Granby RoylancTs son. He is a brave 
 soldier, though mistaken in defending a tyrant. I 
 tell you that when a cause is hopeless he would act 
 as I ask you to do. Now you have well proved your 
 courage, and you spoke before in the rage of defeat. 
 Speak now as a brave officer who would not willingly 
 sacrifice his men. What do you say ?’ 
 
 Roy said nothing, for his heart swelled with emotion, 
 and the words would not come. The officer came 
 closer so that none other could hear. 
 
 ‘ In God’s name, boy,’ he whispered, ‘ don’t force me 
 to do this brutal act ; I ask you as the son of a brave 
 soldier. Tell them to surrender now.' 
 
 The way in which these words came to Roy’s ear 
 achieved that which no threats or insult would have 
 done. It was an enemy speaking, but something told 
 him that he was a brave soldier too ; and without 
 another word Roy stepped up to the doorway, from 
 whence a mistaken shot might have laid him low. 
 
 The officer grasped this, and shouted loudly : 
 
 ‘ Within there ! Don’t fire !’ 
 
 It was only just in time, for half-a-dozen muskets 
 were presented. 
 
 The next moment Roy’s voice rang out clearly : 
 
 4 Sergeant Martlet, corporal, Raynes, all of you, we 
 have done our duty, and it is hopeless to fight longer. 
 You are the only men left. To resist is to give all your 
 lives for nothing. March out and throw down your 
 arms.’ 
 
 A groan rose from within, and a figure came to the 
 doorway. 
 
 ‘ Don’t say that, Master Roy/ cried Ben hoarsely. 
 ‘ Couldn’t we do it if we held out V 
 
 ‘No ; they will blow the place up. The powder is 
 
A DARK NIGHTS DEEDS. 311 
 
 waiting. I am your captain ; I order you to surrender 
 now.’ 
 
 ‘ Master Roy ! Master Roy !’ cried the old soldier in 
 a piteous voice ; ' it was no doing of mine. I was on 
 the alert. Don’t think it was any fault of mine.’ 
 
 'Fault of yours, Ben V cried Roy. ' No, nor mine 
 neither.’ 
 
 ' But how did they get in, sir ?’ 
 
 ‘ By the secret passage that we could not find.’ 
 
 ‘ But how ? Where can it be ?’ 
 
 c I ’ve been thinking, Ben. I don’t know for certain ; 
 but it must open into Master Pawson’s room.’ 
 
 'And he let ’em through ?’ 
 
 ‘Yes; filling the corridors silently with troops 
 while I slept.’ 
 
 'The traitor! Then that was the signal, boy. Oh, 
 my lad, my lad, why didn’t I kill him when I thought 
 it must be he ? What about repairing the stone 
 gallows now ?’ 
 
 'I — don’t understand you.’ 
 
 'The lowering of the Hag, sir — the lowering of the 
 flag.’ 
 
 ‘Yes,’ said the officer, who had advanced to them 
 unobserved in the gloom of the archway ; ‘ that was 
 the signal, sergeant. You were betrayed from within. 
 Step out now with your men, like the brave fellow 
 you are. Give me your hand ; and let me tell you 
 that I don’t believe I could have taken the place 
 without.’ 
 
 'Am I to surrender, Master Roy?’ said the old 
 fellow bitterly. 
 
 ‘ Yes, Ben ; it is all over now.’ 
 
 The hilt of a sword was thrust out as the old 
 soldier held it to the officer by the blade. 
 
312 
 
 A DARK NIGHT’S DEEDS. 
 
 ‘ Shake hands with that, sir/ he said bitterly. ‘ I ’m 
 a king’s man still. — Forward !’ 
 
 This to his brave companions ; and as they marched 
 slowly out and gave up their arms, a tremendous roar 
 arose from all assembled in the courtyard. 
 
 It was no derisive cry, no jeer at the conquered, but 
 a full-throated cheer of admiration for the brave little 
 party, blood-stained, bandaged roughly, three of them 
 hardly able to keep their feet ; and Roy’s heart once 
 more swelled within him in spite of his despair, for he 
 noticed in the gloom, that the officer in command took 
 off his helmet as the men marched by into the court ; 
 and then as he replaced it, he said quietly to Roy : 
 c All this is not necessary, sir. — Quick, one of you ; 
 untie this gentleman’s hands/ 
 
 For the first time that night, Roy felt giddy and 
 sick with pain. But he roused himself directly, for 
 Master Pawson came up, and spoke quickly in a low 
 voice to the officer, who replied coldly, and with a ring 
 of contempt in all as he said loudly: 
 
 ‘ Of course, sir,’ he said, ‘in some things by the 
 terms of your bargain, you are master here of the 
 place and the estate. All that the Parliament desires 
 is the destruction of the castle as a stronghold ; but as 
 to the garrison, that is another thing. We shall hold 
 the place for a time, and while I await further orders, 
 the prisoners will be my charge.’ 
 
 He turned to give some orders, and the secretary 
 turned to Roy. 
 
 ‘ Yes,’ he said, 'I am master here now of everything; 
 so go and take off all that tawdry rubbish. You will 
 never make a soldier, and I shall tame down all this 
 bullying haughtiness. You never thought my day 
 would come when I was forced to put up with the 
 
A DARK NIGHT'S DEEDS. 
 
 313 
 
 insults and jeers of a miserable cub of a boy. But 
 every man has his day. Your party has gone down 
 at last, and mine is in power. Ah, you may pretend 
 not to hear me, and that you treat everything I say 
 with contempt! Judas, am I, because I saved blood- 
 shed by a diplomatic stroke? Well, we shall see. 
 You ’ll come cringing to me soon . 5 
 
 ' When my father returns, and, if you have not 
 already been hung for a traitor, he punishes you as 
 you deserve. Shall I cringe to you then V 
 
 'Your father , 5 said Pawson mockingly. 'Your 
 proud swashbuckling father is dead — killed as he 
 deserved, with scores of his fighting bullies. You 
 may look to me as your father now. Your mother 
 and I thought it better to end this sham defence at 
 once. Hah ! does that sting you ? I thought I 
 should manage it at last. Yes, she thought with me. 
 A fine, handsome woman still, Roy, and a clever one, 
 though she did pet and spoil her idiotic cub of a son. 
 But there, I forgive her, and we understand each 
 other fully now. Ha, ha ! I thought that would 
 touch you home ! 5 
 
 Roy nearly staggered as he heard these words, and 
 the next moment he would have flung himself at the 
 traitor’s throat ; but just then a friendly hand was 
 laid upon his shoulder, and the officer said : 
 
 'I have given orders for your wounded men to be 
 seen by our doctor. Meanwhile you had better come 
 with me . 5 
 
 He passed his arm through Roy’s, and turned his 
 back on Pawson, marching the lad toward the private 
 apartments of the castle ; while the traitor stood gazing 
 after them, stung as deeply as his victim now in turn. 
 
CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT/ 
 
 EEINGr how completely prostrated his 
 companion seemed to be, the officer turned 
 to him as they reached the entrance to 
 the private apartments and said quietly : 
 
 ‘ Perhaps you will show me a room where I and my 
 officers can have some refreshment. We are starving. 
 You can tell your servants that they have nothing to 
 fear. I will see that they are not insulted ; and then 
 perhaps you would prefer to be alone/ 
 
 ‘ Thank you/ faltered Roy, speaking in a strange, 
 dazed way, as if he were in a dream. 
 
 ‘ Come, be a man, sir/ said the officer rather sternly. 
 ‘ It is the fortune of war. A young soldier must not 
 lose heart because he finds he is a prisoner. There, 
 meet me at breakfast-time, and you and I will have a 
 chat together. But listen first before you go : do not 
 attempt any foolish, reckless pranks in the way of 
 trying to escape. I tell you honestly, the castle will 
 be so guarded and watched that it would be mad- 
 ness. — By the way, where are Lady Royland’s apart- 
 ments V 
 
 Roy pointed to a door. 
 
AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 315 
 
 ‘Tell her when you see her that there is nothing to 
 fear. But Master Pawson told me that he would place 
 guards over her/ 
 
 O 
 
 Roy drew a deep breath but said nothing, merely 
 contented himself with pointing out the dining-room 
 and library to his conqueror. Then he stopped at his 
 own door. 
 
 ‘Your room ? Very well ; take my advice, and have 
 a few hours’ sleep,’ said the officer, opening the door, 
 entering, and looking round by the light of the dim 
 lamp. ‘Where does that big window open upon ?’ 
 
 ‘The garden — the courtyard.’ 
 
 ‘ And that narrow slit ?’ 
 
 4 Upon the moat.’ 
 
 ‘ Hah ! Good-night to you.’ 
 
 He strode out, and Roy stood where he had been 
 left, with his head throbbing as if it would burst from 
 the terrible thoughts that invaded it. 
 
 Directly after he heard the tramp of heavy feet, a 
 few words delivered in an imperious tone, and there 
 was the heavy rap, rap of a couple of musket butts 
 upon the oaken floor, telling him that guards had been 
 placed at his door. His despair now knew no bounds, 
 for he had determined to go straight to his mother’s 
 chamber, and ask her if Master Pawson’s words were 
 true. Now all communication was cut off, for he was 
 a prisoner. 
 
 But his agony had reached its greatest height, and 
 in a short time he grew calmer; for light came into 
 his darkened brain, and he told himself he was glad 
 that he had not been able to go and insult his 
 mother by asking such a question. 
 
 ‘It is horrible!’ he said to himself; ‘and I must 
 have been mad to think such a thing possible. Liar ! 
 
316 AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 traitor ! wretch ! How could I think there was the 
 faintest truth in anything he said !’ 
 
 Utterly exhausted, he took off his armour and laid 
 it and his sword-belt and empty scabbard aside. 
 
 4 Done with now/ he said bitterly ; and he sank upon 
 the couch to try and think whether he was to blame 
 for not searching more for the passage leading out 
 beyond the moat. 
 
 ‘ But I did try, and try hard/ he muttered. e No ; I 
 could not foresee that the man chosen by my father 
 would betray us. It was my duty to trust him. It 
 was not my fault/ 
 
 Through the remainder of that night he sat there 
 thinking. Now listening to the tramp of the sentries 
 at his door and overhead upon the ramparts, starting 
 from time to time as he heard them challenge, and the 
 word passed on, till it died away ; now thinking 
 bitterly of the ease with which they had been beaten, 
 and of the men who must have fallen in their 
 defence. Then, from utter exhaustion, his eyes would 
 close, and consciousness leave him for a few minutes 
 as he sank back. 
 
 But he never thoroughly went to sleep, the act of 
 sinking back making him start back into wakefulness, 
 bitter and angry with himself for these lapses, and in 
 every case springing up to pace the room. 
 
 ‘ Poor mother ! What she must have suffered through 
 it all, and I scarcely gave her a thought. That 
 wretch must have locked her in her room or she 
 would certainly have been seeing to the wounded/ 
 
 The clock chimed and struck, and chimed and 
 struck again, with Roy counting the long lingering 
 hours as they went on, for he was longing for the day 
 to appear, hopeless as the dawn would be. But he 
 
AND ALT, THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 317 
 
 wanted to see the general, to beg that he might go to 
 Lady Royland; and the time when he would meet him 
 seemed as if it would never come. 
 
 But at last the faint light began to dawn through 
 the window, and hot and feverish he threw it open, 
 to look out across the court and over the eastern 
 ramparts at the coming signs of day, which grew 
 brighter and clearer till the sentinels upon the terrace- 
 like place, and the crenellations, stood out of a purply 
 black plainly marked against the sky. 
 
 There were at least twenty men marching to and 
 fro where at the most he had had two ; and he groaned 
 in spirit for a time as he went over again the occur- 
 rences of the past night. But far on high the sky 
 began to be dappled with orange and golden clouds, 
 which increased in brightness till the whole east was 
 one glory of light, bringing with it hope ; while the soft 
 cool breeze he drank in gave him fresh courage and 
 the strength to act the part he had to play — that of 
 one too proud to be cast down, so that his men should 
 speak of him ever after as his father’s son. 
 
 4 Better than being in one of the dungeons/ he 
 thought, as he indulged in a good bathe, and dressed 
 himself simply ; after which he carefully hung up his 
 armour, with the helmet above, and longed for his 
 sword that it might occupy its old place. 
 
 c Better be lying rusting in the moat than resting in 
 such hands as his/ he muttered. 
 
 After spending some time at the window gazing across 
 the court at the windows of the long chamber used for 
 the hospital, and at the opening to the stabling down 
 below, he fell to wondering as to how the poor fellows 
 who were wounded had passed the night ; and this 
 brought a shudder, and he ran across to the little slit 
 
318 
 
 AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 in the thickness of the wall to open the tiny case- 
 ment, and look down at the moat, peering to right and 
 left with starting eyes in expectant dread of seeing 
 some ghastly sign of the horrible struggle that had 
 taken place upon the tower platforms. But the lilies 
 floated peacefully enough, and displayed their great 
 white cups, and the fish played about beneath the 
 leaves, making rings in the smooth patches where 
 they rose — rings which spread and spread till they 
 slightly swayed the reeds and rushes at the edge. 
 
 But he saw no dead white face gazing up at the 
 sunlit heavens, and search the waters as he would, 
 there was not a sign to send a shudder through his 
 frame. 
 
 All at once there was the tramp of feet overhead, 
 and he went back to the other window, where he 
 stood and looked across, and on the eastern rampart 
 saw the guard relieved, the sun burnishing the men’s 
 steel caps ; and soon after, as he watched, wondering 
 what the day would bring forth, he heard the sentries 
 at his door relieved in turn. 
 
 This ended, the echoes of the place were awakened 
 by the blast of a trumpet, and the boy stood looking 
 in wonder at the strength of the force drawn up in 
 the court, and saw fully half of them march to- 
 wards the great gateway. Then he heard the draw- 
 bridge lowered, and the heavy, hollow tramp of the 
 men as they passed across. Soon after, the neighing 
 of horses reached his ears, and then came the beating 
 of hoofs on the bridge, raising echoes from the walls at 
 the other end, as a troop rode in and were drawn up 
 on either side — sturdy-looking fellows, who sat their 
 horses well, as Roy was fain to grant in spite of Ben 
 Martlet’s disparaging remarks. 
 
AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 319 
 
 He was still watching the troopers and their horses, 
 when he heard a movement outside his door as it* the 
 sentries had presented arms ; and directly after the 
 general strode into the room, with his stern, thought- 
 ful countenance lighting up as he encountered Roy’s 
 frank, bold eyes. 
 
 ‘ Good-morning,’ he said, holding out his hand. 
 
 Roy flushed, but made no movement to take it. 
 
 ‘As one gentleman to another, Roy Royland,’ he 
 said, smiling. ‘We can be enemies again when we 
 have fio'htino; to do. Come, we can be friends now.’ 
 
 Roy felt drawn towards him, and he slowly raised 
 his hand, which was firmly gripped and held for a 
 few moments. 
 
 ‘Ah, that’s better! — Well, prisoner, how have you 
 slept ? ’ 
 
 ‘ I ? Not at all,’ said Roy bitterly. 
 
 ‘ That is a pity too,’ said the general. ‘ You ought 
 to have slept. You had no guilty conscience to keep 
 you awake. You only had the knowledge of duty 
 done.’ 
 
 ‘ And what about the poor fellows who fell fighting 
 for us ? Would not that keep me awake ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Ah yes !’ said the general, laying his hand on Roy’s 
 shoulder. ‘That is right. Well, as far as I have 
 ascertained, not a man failed to cross the moat after 
 his plunge. There are some ugly wounds, no doubt, 
 but the doctor tells me that my men have suffered worse 
 than yours, and he does not anticipate that any of 
 your brave fellows will even have to stay in bed.’ 
 
 ‘ That is good news,’ said Roy in spite of himself, for 
 he meant to be very stern and distant. 
 
 ‘ Better than was given me, my boy. There, come 
 along ; breakfast is waiting.’ 
 
320 
 
 AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 Roy shrank back. 
 
 ‘ I would rather have some bread and water here/ he 
 said. 
 
 ‘ Indeed ! But I ’m not going to feed my prisoner 
 upon bread and water. I tind you have plenty here, 
 and that plenty you shall share. Ah ! I see you do 
 not want to meet our friend Pawson.’ 
 
 Roy started violently, and changed colour. 
 
 'He will not be with us, sir. Master Pawson pre- 
 fers to stay in his own chamber, and I am quite 
 willing/ 
 
 ‘ My mother ? ’ asked Roy in agony. 
 
 ‘ Keeps to her room, boy. Her women are with her, 
 and she knows that you are safe/ 
 
 ‘ She knows that V cried Roy. 
 
 ‘ Well, yes. I am what you would call a brutal rebel 
 and traitor to my king ; but I have a wife who knows 
 what anxiety is about her husband and her son during 
 this cruel war, and I took the liberty of asking an 
 interview last night, before going to rest, and telling 
 Lady Royland how you had behaved/ 
 
 ‘Thank you, General — General’ 
 
 ‘ Hepburn, my lad/ and he caught the hand the boy 
 held out. ‘And let me tell you that you have a mother 
 of whom any boy should be proud — your father a wife 
 such as few men own. She passed the whole night 
 tending the wounded and winning our doctor’s 
 esteem. But come ; I am hungry, and so must you 
 be too.’ 
 
 Roy followed him without a word, feeling that, 
 prisoner though he was, the salutes of the sentinels 
 they passed were full of respect ; and when he 
 reached the dining-room, in which about twenty 
 officers were gathered waiting their general’s presence 
 
AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 321 
 
 to begin, they rose like one man, and pressed forward 
 to shake him by the hand, making the boy flush with 
 mingled shame and pride, for had he taken the castle 
 instead of losing it, his reception could not have been 
 more warm. 
 
 4 Come/ said the general, after their hasty meal was 
 at an end, ‘ you are my prisoner, but 1 will not ask you 
 to make promises not to escape. You can go about 
 the castle ; the men will let you pass anywhere within 
 the portcullis. You will like to visit your wounded 
 men, of course/ 
 
 4 And the other prisoners V said Roy. 
 
 4 1 am going to parade them now ; so come with me 
 and see/ 
 
 The strong force pretty well filled the square court- 
 yard, but left a vacant place in the middle into which 
 the general strode ; and then giving his orders, there 
 was a pause, during which Roy’s gaze turned involun- 
 tarily toward the little turret at the corner of the gate- 
 tower ; but no flag fluttered there, and he felt a pang 
 as he gazed at the tall pole with the halyard against 
 it swayed by the wind. 
 
 But he had something else to take his attention 
 directly as he glanced round the walls. 
 
 There, standing at the window of the north-west 
 tower, was the upper part of the figure of Master 
 Pawson, framed as it were in stone ; and Roy turned 
 away in disgust as a hearty cheer arose, and he saw it 
 was to welcome the brave fellows, who marched from 
 their prison of the night, bandaged, bruised, and sadly 
 damaged in their personal appearance, but with heads 
 erect and keeping step with Ben Martlet, who looked 
 as if he were flushed with victory instead of labouring 
 under defeat. 
 
322 
 
 AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 The men were drawn up in line in the middle of the 
 narrow square, and as they caught sight of Roy just 
 by the general, their military manners gave place to a 
 touch of human nature, for Ben nodded eagerly to his 
 young captain, and wounded and sound all waved 
 steel cap or hand, Farmer Raynes the latter in a left- 
 handed way, for his right was in a sling ; and then all 
 burst into a cheer. 
 
 Just then, behind the prisoners and over the heads 
 of the line of mounted men, whose horses' hoofs were 
 trampling the Hower-beds, Roy caught sight of some- 
 thing white in the open hospital window, and his 
 heart leaped as his mother waved her handkerchief to 
 him, wafting away with it the last trace of the vile 
 mist Master Pawson had raised around her by his 
 assertion. 
 
 Roy eagerly responded to the salutation, and then 
 had his attention taken up by the action of the general, 
 who walked along the little line of prisoners, who, to 
 a man, returned his stern scrutiny with a bold, defiant 
 stare. Then turning to Ben, he said: 
 
 ‘ How many of these are disciplined soldiers, 
 sergeant ?' 
 
 4 All of 'em far as we could make 'em,' replied 
 Ben. 
 
 ‘ Yes. But how many were in the Royalist army V 
 
 ‘ Three and me,' said Ben. 
 
 ‘ You three men, two paces to the rear,' said the 
 general sharply ; and the three troopers stepped back. 
 
 ‘ Nay, nay !' shouted Farmer Raynes angrily. ‘ Share 
 and share alike. We were all in it ; and I say if you 
 shoot them, shoot us too ;' and he stepped back, the 
 others after a momentary hesitation following his 
 example. 
 
AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 323 
 
 There was a murmur in the Parliamentary ranks as 
 the men witnessed this little bit of heroism, and the 
 general shouted his next order in a very peremptory 
 way. 
 
 4 Attention !’ he cried, addressing the prisoners. ‘ I 
 do not shoot brave men in cold blood, only cowards 
 and traitors/ 
 
 ‘Then have that hound down from yon window, 
 general/ cried Ben, excitedly pointing to where Master 
 Pawson stood looking on, ‘ and shoot him. Nay, it ’s 
 insulting good soldiers to ask ’em to do it, sir. We’ve 
 an old stone gallows here on the ramparts ; have him 
 hung.’ 
 
 A yell of execration burst from the prisoners, and 
 the ex-secretary disappeared. 
 
 ‘Silence!’ cried the general. ‘ Attend there. You 
 sergeant, and you three men, will you take service 
 under the Parliament, and keep your ranks with the 
 promise of early promotion ? 
 
 ‘ Shall I speak for you, comrades ?’ asked Ben. 
 
 ‘ Yes,’ they cried together. 
 
 ‘ Then not a man of us, sir. We ’re Sir Granby 
 Royland’s old troopers, and we say : God save the 
 king !’ 
 
 The general made a sign, and the four men were 
 surrounded and marched to one side in the direction 
 from whence they had been brought ; while at another 
 sign, the rest of the prisoners, with Farmer Raynes at 
 their head, closed up in line. 
 
 ‘ What are you ?’ said the general sternly, beginning 
 with the sturdy tenant of the estate. 
 
 ‘ Farmer.’ 
 
 ‘And you V 
 
 ‘ Butler.’ 
 
 u 
 
324 
 
 AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 And so all along the line, each man making: his 
 response in an independent, defiant tone. 
 
 ‘ Will you come and serve the Parliament ?’ said the 
 general. ‘ I want strong, brave men/ 
 
 He looked at Farmer Rajmes as he spoke, but 
 glanced afterwards at every man in turn. 
 
 ‘ Then you must go and look for ’em somewhere else, 
 squire. You won’t find a man on Sir Granby Roy- 
 land’s estate.’ 
 
 A murmur from the rank showed how the rest 
 acquiesced. 
 
 The general made a sign, and a squad of musketeers 
 surrounded the men. 
 
 ‘ Go back to your homes, my lads ; but remember, if 
 you are found in arms again, you will be shot. Escort 
 these men beyond the moat.’ 
 
 Farmer Raynes turned sharply to Roy. 
 
 ‘ Can’t help ourselves, captain,’ he cried loudly ; 
 c but shot or no, we ’re ready when you want us again. — 
 Good-bye, Martlet, old comrade. — Take care of him, 
 general, for he’s as fine a soldier as ever stepped. — 
 Now, my lads, three cheers for my lady, and then 
 march/ 
 
 The prisoners burst into a hearty roar, and were 
 then escorted through the gateway and over the 
 drawbridge beyond the strong picket stationed by 
 the earthwork. Here they cheered loudly again. 
 
 'Hallo! who are you ?’ said the general sharply, as 
 his eyes lit upon the flowing white hair and beard of 
 the tottering old gatekeeper, who, fully armed, and 
 with his head erect, took a few paces forward from 
 where he had stood before unobserved. 
 
 £ Sir Granby’s oldest follower, and his father’s 
 afore him,’ said Jenk in his feeble, quavering voice. 
 
AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 325 
 
 ‘Do I go with Ben Martlet and Bothers to the 
 prison V 
 
 ‘ No/ said the general shortly ; ' stop and attend to 
 your young master, and mind you don’t get playing 
 tricks with that sword/ 
 
 ‘ But I ’m a soldier as has sarved ’ 
 
 ‘Silence, Jenk!’ said Roy, hastily stepping to his 
 side. ‘You must not desert me; I’m quite alone 
 now/ 
 
 ‘ Oh, very well, if it’s like that, sir, I’ll stop with 
 you,’ quavered the old man ; and he stepped stiffly 
 behind his young master, unconscious of the smiles and 
 whispers which arose. 
 
 Half an hour later the new garrison had settled 
 down to its quarters ; the three heavy guns from the 
 battery had been brought in and planted in the 
 gateway to sweep the approach, and Royland Castle 
 was transformed into a Parliamentary stronghold, 
 protected by whose guns a little camp was formed just 
 beyond the moat, and occupied by the cavalry of the 
 force. 
 
 Ben and his three comrades were placed in a room 
 opening on the courtyard, with leave to go anywhere 
 about the quadrangle, with a sentry placed over them — 
 hardly a necessity, for they were all suffering from 
 wounds, of which, however, they made light when Roy 
 went to them, setting him a capital example of keeping 
 a good heart. 
 
 Then, finding himself fully at liberty to go where he 
 pleased, the sentries saluting and letting him pass, Roy 
 made for the hospital room, longing for and yet 
 dreading the interview, fearing as he did to witness 
 his mother’s despair. 
 
 To his surprise, as she eagerly caught his hands in 
 
326 
 
 AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 hers, her face was wreathed in smiles, and she strove 
 to comfort him. 
 
 ' Defeated, Roy ; but even your enemies honour you 
 for your brave defence/ she whispered. 
 
 ' Ours mother ; not mine only/ he said ; and then 
 feeling that he could not even allude to the traitor 
 who carefully kept out of his way, he went round to 
 the men’s beds with Lady Royland. The place was 
 pretty full now, but in spite of serious wounds the 
 room looked cheerful, and the men of both sides 
 received them with smiles. There was only one sad 
 face, and that was Sam Donny’s, for he had taken to 
 his bed again, ' from weakness/ Lady Royland said. 
 
 She passed on to the next bed, and Roy sat down 
 by the poor fellow for a few minutes, to take his 
 hand, gazing the while in his drawn and wrinkled 
 face. 
 
 * 
 
 ‘I ’m very, very sorry, Sam/ Roy said gently. 'Come, 
 you must try and get right again/ 
 
 'Yes, captain/ said the man loudly with a groan. 'I 
 was to have been out in a few days if I hadn’t turned 
 worse. This doctor don’t understand my case.’ 
 
 ‘ What is it ? ’ said Roy anxiously. ' Has your 
 wound broken out again ? ’ 
 
 'Nothing at all/ whispered the man, with his eyes 
 twinkling. ' I ’m nearly as right as you are, sir ; and 
 when you want me, here I am.’ 
 
 ' What ? ’ 
 
 ' Hush ! Don’t look like that. I ’m gammoning my 
 lady, so as they shan’t send me away like t’ others. 
 You ’ve got a strong man here when you and Ben 
 Martlet wants to make a fight for it again. Oh-h-h !’ 
 He groaned as he saw one of the wounded Parlia- 
 mentarians looking in their direction, and Roy rose 
 
AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 327 
 
 hurriedly and joined his mother, feeling as if he were 
 playing false. 
 
 They finished their round of the place, and then 
 went out into the corridor to talk. 
 
 'Don’t speak about our disaster, Roy,’ said Lady 
 Roy land, clinging to his hand. 'We must bear it, and 
 your father cannot blame us for our reverse. There, 
 1 shall be busy here, and we must be thankful that we 
 have fallen into the hands of General Hepburn, whose 
 kindness and consideration are far more than we 
 could have expected. He has only one fault — he is 
 an enemy.’ 
 
 ' Then you don’t blame me for feeling as if I half 
 liked him, mother?’ 
 
 'We can like the man, Roy, without liking his 
 principles,’ said Lady Royland calmly. ' Come and 
 see me as often as you can ; I shall generally be here, 
 but I suppose you can come to my room sometimes.’ 
 
 ' I suppose so,’ said Roy. ' I believe I am to keep 
 mine.’ 
 
 ' Yes ; General Hepburn told me you should ; but, 
 Roy, you will be careful.’ 
 
 ‘ What — about trying to retake the place ?’ 
 
 ' It is impossible, my boy. But I did not mean that; 
 1 meant about encountering that man — no, he is not a 
 man,’ she cried, with an angry flash of her eyes. ' He 
 has taken possession of the library and the state-room, 
 for he made a bargain with our enemies that his reward 
 for delivering up the place was to be that he should 
 retain the estate afterwards.’ 
 
 'And they wanted the stronghold put down, and 
 agreed,’ said Roy. 'Yes; I pretty well know all, 
 mother. Of course you have heard how he got the 
 men in ? All through my neglect ?’ 
 
S28 
 
 AND ALL THROUGH MY NEGLECT. 
 
 ‘ Yes, Roy! No, Roy, there was no neglect! We 
 could not know of that communication/ 
 
 ‘I did ; but I could not find it. Oh, how that villain 
 did cheat ’ 
 
 Roy got no further, for his mother s hand was laid 
 upon his lips, and they parted directly after, her last 
 words being : 
 
 ‘ Don’t think of it, Roy ; our position is a happy one 
 compared to his. Even the enemy look upon him with 
 disgust/ 
 
 ‘ And I was ready for a few moments to believe all 
 he said/ thought Roy, as he returned to the courtyard 
 with a strong desire now in his mind, one which grew 
 minute by minute. He only waited for a favourable 
 opportunity to make his request. 
 
CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 OLD JENK’s MIND IS TROUBLED. 
 
 WO days passed before Roy was able to 
 ask what he wanted. For during this 
 interval General Hepburn seemed too 
 much immersed in affairs to more than 
 give him a friendly nod when they met at meals. Men 
 were being constantly sent out with despatches, and 
 others came. Then the cavalry regiment was always 
 going and coming, ‘ sweeping the country/ Ben said, 
 when Roy sat talking by the old soldier, who was more 
 injured than he would own to, and spent most of his 
 time on a stone seat in the sun. 
 
 ‘ Tchah ! not I, sir/ he said peevishly. ‘ My lady ’s 
 got her hands full enough. We chaps know how to 
 manage with clean water, fresh bit o’ linen, and keep 
 quiet in the sunshine, and natur’ does all the rest. 
 WeTe getting on right enough. — Eh, comrades V 
 
 ‘ Couldn’t be better/ said the corporal. * Soon be 
 ready to begin again, Master Roy, when you see your 
 chance.’ 
 
 Words like these, and a hint or two aefain and 
 again from the sick men in the hospital, could not 
 fail to set ideas growing in Roy’s brain ; but every- 
 
330 OLD jenk’s mind is troubled. 
 
 thing was confused and misty yet, and the time went 
 on. Poor old Jenk crept up to the four men, and 
 always had the sunniest spot in the corner given to 
 him, and here he would settle himself, nursing his 
 sword in his lap, and go fast asleep. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir/ said Ben, one day; 'you see he's so 
 very old. I believe after all he 's a hundred, and it 's 
 a honour to him, I say. Mean to live to a hundred 
 myself if I can. But see how he sleeps ; I don't believe 
 he 's quite awake more than three hours a day, and I 
 dessay he’ll just come to an end some time in his 
 sleep.' 
 
 ‘ Poor old fellow,' said Roy softly, as he laid his 
 fresh young hand upon the gnarled and withered 
 fingers that rested upon the sword across the old 
 man's knees. 
 
 ‘Ah, he has been a good soldier in his day, Master 
 Roy, but it 's rum how he can't see that he 's not a 
 fine strong man now ! Why, you might really nigh 
 blow him over, and all the time he keeps on talking 
 about what he 's going to do to Master Fiddler as soon 
 as he gets a chance.' 
 
 ‘ What ! he doesn't threaten to attack him ?' 
 
 ‘Don’t threaten, sir?’ said Ben with a chuckle. 
 ‘ But he just do ; and then he’s going to retake the 
 castle single-handed.' 
 
 ‘ But he mustn’t have a sword ; he 'll be making some 
 trouble.’ 
 
 ‘ Well, if he makes an end to Master Pawson, sir, I 
 think he may just lie down and die at once like a 
 regular hero, for he '11 have done the finest thing he 
 ever did in his life.' 
 
 ‘ Oh, nonsense, Ben ! You and all of you must mind 
 the poor old fellow does nothing foolish.' 
 
OLD JENK’S MIND IS TROUBLED. 331 
 
 Ben growled and shook his head, for his ideas were 
 not at all in accordance with his young master’s. 
 
 £ You need not look so sour, Ben,’ Roy hastened to 
 say. ‘ Master Pawson will get his deserts some day.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, sir,’ said the old soldier sourly ; ‘ his sort 
 generally seem to in this precious world. His deserts 
 seem to be your father’s fine old property to wallow in, 
 and get fatter and rounder-faced every day. He ’d 
 better not go and sit and read big books belonging to 
 your father a-top of either of the towers when I ’m 
 nigh, sir, for I ’ll pitch him off as sure as he plays 
 the fiddle.’ 
 
 The men laughed. 
 
 ‘ Oh, you may grin,’ said Ben ; ‘ but I mean it. You 
 know, I s’pose, Master Roy, as they ’ve emptied his 
 room and carried everything into your father’s library 
 — fiddle and all. Oh, how I should like to smash that 
 caterwaulin’ thing!’ 
 
 ‘ I did not know it, Ben,’ said Roy thoughtfully. ‘ I 
 keep away from there as much as I can. But I say, 
 Ben,’ he continued, smiling, as he laid his hand upon 
 the old soldier’s knee, ‘ your wound is hurting you a 
 good deal to-day.’ 
 
 ‘Awful, my lad, awful; it’s getting better, but it 
 feels as if a hungry dog was gnawing the bone.’ 
 
 ‘ I thought so.’ 
 
 ‘Why, how did you know, my lad?’ said Ben 
 innocently. 
 
 ‘ Only by your manner. But look here,’ continued 
 Roy, ‘ I want very badly to see that place where the 
 enemy got in.’ 
 
 ‘Ay, and so do I, sir. I’ve lain awake at nights 
 with that place worrying me more than my big chop 
 as ought to ha’ been well by this time. I don’t under- 
 
332 
 
 OLD JERK’S MIND IS TllOUBLED. 
 
 stand it yet, only I expect as lie let ’em in. So he 
 tilled all the long underground passages with the men, 
 and got ’em there ready to go up the towers when the 
 signal was given ? I daresay he give it with his 
 miserable squeak of a pipe.’ 
 
 4 1 ’m going to ask General Hepburn to let me see 
 the place.’ 
 
 4 And he won’t let you, of course. You ’ll have to 
 give the sentries something, and perhaps they may.’ 
 
 4 No ; I’m not going to do anything underhanded, 
 Ben. I shall ask the general himself.’ 
 
 4 Oh come, I like that, sir,’ said Ben derisively. 4 He 
 didn’t do anything underhanded along with Fiddler 
 Pawson, did he ?’ 
 
 4 Wound shooting, Ben ?’ said Roy dryly. 
 
 The old soldier chuckled, and the boy rose and went 
 straight to the general’s snug quarters in a little place 
 adjoining the dining-room to prefer his request. 
 
CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 THE WAY IN AND THE WAY OUT. 
 
 HE sentries challenged Roy as he went 
 along the corridors, and it made his heart 
 ache for this to take place in his own old 
 home ; but as he was passed on directly, 
 he drew himself up, went to the door, knocked, 
 and the general’s deep hard voice cried, ‘ Come in.’ 
 General Hepburn was seated at a table writing, but 
 he threw down his pen as he saw who it was, and 
 smiled. 
 
 ‘What can I do for you, my restless prisoner?’ he 
 said. 
 
 ‘ I want you to give me a pass for the sentries, so 
 that I can go and examine the passage through which 
 you brought your men that night, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ Why ? What for V 
 
 ‘ Out of curiosity. Isn’t it natural, sir, that after 
 being here all my life, and then tricked like that, I 
 should want to know how it was done.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes,’ said the general abruptly ; and he took up his 
 pen and wrote something upon a piece of paper, swept 
 some pounce over it, shook it, and gave it to his 
 petitioner. ‘ You can go and see it.’ 
 
334 
 
 THE WAY IN AND THE WAY OUT. 
 
 ‘ And take Sergeant Martlet with me, sir ? He was 
 my lieutenant and adviser.' 
 
 The general snatched the paper back, wrote in a 
 line, and once more handed it. 
 
 ‘ Yes,' he said ; ‘ but I must be strict, boy. You will 
 have a sergeant’s guard with you all the time.’ 
 
 * Of course,’ said Roy ; c but I am not going to try 
 and escape to-day.’ 
 
 c No,’ said the general, smiling, and taking up his 
 pen again ; ‘ you are not going to try and escape 
 to-day.’ 
 
 As Roy went away, the guard was being changed, 
 and the place rang with the tramp of men, the officer 
 on duty visiting the different posts and examining 
 everything in the keenest way. 
 
 ‘ Ah, they ’re doing it right enough, Master Roy,’ 
 said Ben ; and the lad started, for he had not heard 
 the old sergeant’s approach. ‘ Taking a lesson ?’ 
 
 ‘I was watching them, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ Ah, and if they warn’t enemies, and taken our place, 
 I ’d say the general was a thorough good soldier, and 
 knew what he was about.’ 
 
 ‘ You do think that, then ?’ said Roy, who was glad 
 to hear his own ideas endorsed. 
 
 4 Course I do, sir. I growled and grumbled because 
 I ’m sore ; but it does one’s heart good to see the fine 
 discipline, and the way in which they work our guns. 
 He didn’t seem very clever at managing his horse, but 
 I s’pose he was right, for sorry am I to say it, he’s 
 made the castle twice as strong as it was, and only by 
 having his men in such order.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; everything goes like clockwork, Ben,’ said 
 Roy sadly. 
 
 ‘ Better, sir ; clocks get out of order ; garrison like 
 
THE WAY IN AND THE WAY OUT. 
 
 335 
 
 this don’t. A man or two may go wrong, but there is 
 always more to take their places. We did our best, 
 and was very proud of it, sir ; but it ’s one thing to 
 have three trained soldiers for your garrison and to 
 make it stronger out of such men as you can get 
 together, and another thing to march in as many as 
 you can make room for, and all well drilled. There, 
 it ’s of no use to grumble, sir ; we did wonders. — So 
 the general won’t let you go and see the fox’s hole ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, he will, Ben. I have the pass here to present 
 to the officers on duty.’ 
 
 ‘ Why didn’t you say so before V cried Ben sharply. 
 ‘ Come along then, sir. I wouldn’t go and say any- 
 thing to them yonder, because they might feel a bit 
 jealous.’ 
 
 Roy nodded, and followed by the old sergeant he 
 walked straight to the guardroom, presented his 
 paper, feeling all the while how strange it was to have 
 to ask permission in his own old home. But he had 
 no time for thought. The officer promptly called out 
 a sergeant, and selected four men, and with them for 
 guard, Roy and Ben led across the court to the entrance 
 of the north-west tower. 
 
 Roy felt eager and yet depressed as they passed in, 
 the sergeant leading and going up the spiral stairs to 
 Master Pawson’s old room, which was partly dis- 
 mantled now, and the furniture left just sufficient to 
 provide seats and a table for a dozen men who used it 
 as a second guardroom. 
 
 ‘ You don’t know the way out and in by this 
 passage then, sir ?’ the sergeant said. 
 
 ‘ No,’ replied Roy, who was examining the walls. ‘ I 
 have no idea where it is. Surely it can’t be here ?’ 
 
 ‘ Take a look round, sir ; perhaps you ’ll make it out.’ 
 
336 
 
 THE WAY IN AND THE WAY OUT. 
 
 Roy did look round — an easy thing to do in a 
 round chamber — but the door, the one large cupboard, 
 the locker in the window, and a broad oaken panel 
 over the mantelpiece, were examined and in vain. 
 The last took his attention the most, looking as if 
 it might be a low doorway, and sounding hollow; but 
 he could make nothing of it, and he fell to examining 
 the wainscot in other parts and the floor boards. 
 
 ‘Better give it up, sir/ said the sergeant, smiling. 
 ‘ I don’t suppose any one would find it out unless it 
 was by accident. Shall I show you now V 
 
 ‘ No/ said Roy, who was on his mettle ; and he 
 examined the whole place again, beginning with the 
 locker in the window, opening an oaken box-like 
 contrivance in which lay a few of the soldier’s cloaks 
 for which there was no room on the nails and hooks 
 lately driven into the wall. 
 
 But after a quarter of an hour’s keen search, Roy 
 gave it up. 
 
 ‘ I am wasting time,’ he said. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir,’ said the sergeant; ‘but, as children say 
 at play, you were burning more than once/ 
 
 Roy felt disposed to renew his quest, but he 
 refrained, and the sergeant went to the casement 
 window, and as Roy watched him, opened it till it 
 stood at a certain angle, which allowed him to thrust 
 down a pin and secure it — a simple enough thing to 
 do, and apparently to keep the wind from blowing it 
 to and fro. 
 
 ‘ That unlocks the trap-door, sir,’ said the man. ‘If 
 you open it more or less, it doesn’t act. Look here.’ 
 
 He opened the lid of the locker, and turned a catch 
 over it to keep it from shutting down again, then 
 threw out the cloaks. 
 
THE WAY IN AND THE WAY OUT. 
 
 337 
 
 ‘ Now pnll up that end, sir.’ 
 
 Roy took hold of the panelled oaken side of the 
 locker on his left, and to his astonishment the end of 
 the coffer-like affair glided easily up, bringing with 
 it one end of the oaken bottom ; while the other end, 
 turning upon a pivot on the middle, went down, 
 laying open a square shaft going at a slope apparently 
 into the thickness of the wall. 
 
 Roy uttered an ejaculation of wonder, while the 
 sergeant struck a light, lit a lantern, got feet first into 
 the locker, and let himself slide; and they saw him 
 descend a dozen feet at an easy slope, stand upright, 
 and hold the light for them to follow and stand by 
 him in a narrow passage with an arched roof. 
 
 ‘ Easy enough, when you know how,’ said the man. 
 
 ‘ Ay, easy enough, when you know how,’ growled 
 Ben, while Roy examined a short, stout ladder hanging 
 from a couple of hooks by the arched ceiling. 
 
 ‘ For nfoino’ back ?’ he said. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir,’ was the reply, as the sergeant moved 
 forward a few steps to allow his men to follow, which 
 they did as it* quite accustomed to the task. 
 
 The narrow passage ended at the top of a spiral 
 staircase just wide enough to allow a man to pass 
 along, and down this he went with a light, the others 
 following, till they had descended to a great depth. 
 
 ‘ Hundred steps,’ growled Ben, as they stood now in 
 a square crypt-like chamber, with a pointed archway 
 in the centre of the wall at one end. 
 
 ‘ There you are, sir,’ said the sergeant, holding up 
 the lantern, ‘cut right through the stone. It’s as dry 
 as tinder, though it does go straight under the moat. 
 Isn’t it strange that you didn’t know of this?’ 
 
 ‘Strange!’ cried Ben, taking the answer out of his 
 
338 
 
 THE WAY IN AND THE WAY OUT. 
 
 young master’s lips ; ‘ why, I didn’t know anything 
 about it myself. I mean, where it was.’ 
 
 Roy was silent, for he was thinking of how easily the 
 passage could have been blocked, or a few men have 
 held it against a host. 
 
 ' Want to go any farther, sir ?’ asked the sergeant. 
 'Farther? Yes !’ cried Roy excitedly. 'I want to 
 go right to the end.’ 
 
 ' Long way, sir, and it ’s all alike. It comes out in 
 the old ruined place at the top of that little hill.’ 
 
 'Yes, I suppose so,’ said Roy. ' Lead on, please.’ 
 
 The sergeant went forward with the light, and Roy 
 followed, whispering to his companion as they went 
 along. 
 
 ' Oh, Ben, if we had only found it out !’ 
 
 ' Ay, sir. If we had only found it out ; bub it 
 wanted a man like Master Pawson.’ 
 
 ' Why, Ben,’ cried Roy, who had a flash of inspira- 
 tion ; ' he must have found out about it in one of those 
 old books from the library, one of those which tell 
 about the building of the castle.’ 
 
 'Why, o’ course, sir!’ growled Ben; 'and you, with 
 all those books to look at when you liked, and not find 
 it out yourself.’ 
 
 'And I know the very book,’ cried Roy, 'and have 
 looked at the pictures in it scores of times. But, I 
 remember now, I have not seen it since that wretch 
 has been here.’ 
 
 They had to increase their pace, for the sergeant 
 was striding along over the fairly level floor, which 
 had doubtless been lately cleared, for the lantern 
 showed where portions of the arched roof had shaled 
 oft*, though much of it was in almost the same con- 
 dition as when it was laboriously chipped away with 
 
THE WAY IN AND THE WAY OUT. 339 
 
 the mason’s hammers, whose marks were plainly 
 enough to be seen. 
 
 ‘Seen one bit, we’ve seen all, Master Roy,’ said 
 Ben at last in a disgusted tone ; ‘ but it don’t want a 
 trained soldier to take a castle if he ’s got a way in, 
 made ready for him like this.’ 
 
 But they proceeded, and went right to the end, 
 which was carefully masked in the ruin of the old 
 chapel. But some time before they reached the other 
 opening they were challenged, and Roy felt no sur- 
 prise on finding a strong body of horse bivouacked in 
 the ancient ruin. 
 
 On the way back to the castle Roy gleaned a few 
 facts from the sergeant, which only, however, endorsed 
 those already gathered — to wit, that the ex-secretary 
 had been holding communications with the enemy for 
 some time before they came to terms, visiting the 
 camp again and again at night, and eluding the 
 vigilance of those who tried to follow him, dodging, as 
 he always did, and then doubling back and reaching 
 the ruins where they were not watched. It was not 
 until General Hepburn had realised that it would be a 
 very long and tedious task to reduce the castle, and 
 only to be achieved at the cost of much bloodshed, that 
 he, after communication with headquarters, came to 
 Pawson’s terms, and then the result was immediate. 
 
 Roy’s first step on returning was to seek Lady Roy- 
 land and tell her of his visit, at the same time asking 
 her opinion about the book, which she remembered at 
 once. 
 
 ‘ Yes,’ she said at last ; ‘ if ever we find that book 
 again, we shall read the story of our ruin there.’ 
 
 Y 
 
CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH. 
 
 MONTH had passed, and the prisoners 
 knew nothing of what was going on in 
 the outer world. Now and then rumours 
 floated to Roy’s ears through different 
 channels of how matters progressed in the country, 
 but they were rumours which, Lady Royland pointed 
 out, could not be trustworthy. One day it would be 
 that the king was carrying everything before him, and 
 that the rebellion was nearly stamped out ; while on 
 another they heard that the Parliamentarians held the 
 whole country, and the king hardly had a follower 
 left. 
 
 The moat embraced the world of the prisoners 
 during their captivity, and they knew' what went on 
 within its enclosure — little else. 
 
 c We must w T ait patiently, Roy,’ said Lady Royland. 
 ‘Yes, mother,’ he replied, w T ith a smile full of 
 annoyance ; ‘ we must wait, but I can’t do it 
 
 patiently. In the old days I could fish and climb 
 after the jackdaws’ nests, and make excursions, and 
 read ; but I can’t do any of those things now. I only 
 seem able to think about escaping.’ 
 
 ‘Well, my boy,’ said Lady Royland sadly — one day 
 
ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH. 
 
 341 
 
 when Roy said this for perhaps the twentieth time, and 
 she looked at him with a pained expression in her 
 eyes — ‘ I know how hard it must be for a young bird to 
 beat its wings, shut in by a cage. Escape, then. You 
 may be able to find your father. But at the least you 
 will be free/ 
 
 Roy thought of Pawson’s words about his father’s 
 death, but mentally declared it was a lie like the other 
 assertion, and burst out into a mocking laugh, which 
 made his mother look at him wonderingly. 
 
 ‘ Escape V he said. ‘ I say, mother, do you know 
 I ’ve often thought how easily I could get on to the 
 ramparts, slide down a rope, and swim across the 
 moat.’ 
 
 ‘Yes, I am sure you could,’ she said eagerly, but 
 with the pain in her eyes growing plainer. ‘ Well, it 
 would be bitter for me to part with you, but go.’ 
 
 Roy laughed outright once more. 
 
 ‘ Why, you dear, darling, silly old mother !’ he cried, 
 flinging his arms about her neck, and kissing her ; 
 'just as if I could go away and leave you here. I 
 should look a nice young cavalier when I met my 
 father — shouldn’t I ? — and he asked where I had left 
 you. Nol I’m only grumbling like old Ben does 
 about being shut up, though General Hepburn does 
 treat us very well.’ 
 
 ‘ Yes ; no gentleman could behave to us with more 
 consideration, my boy/ 
 
 ‘ But why doesn’t father or the king, or some one of 
 his officers, come and attack this place ? All this time 
 gone by, and the general here seems to hold the 
 country for miles round, and all the gentry are 
 friendly to him. Do you know Parson Meldew was 
 here yesterday to see the beast V 
 
342 
 
 ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH. 
 
 Lady Royland looked at him wonderingly. 
 
 ‘Well, I cant help calling him that. He is a beast, 
 and he lives in a den. No one seems to associate with 
 him. I believe he hates the general, but the general 
 told me one day that Pawson was not good enough to 
 hate/ 
 
 ‘ Don’t mention his name in my presence/ said Lady 
 Royland sternly. 
 
 The conversation came to an end, Roy walking off 
 into the courtyard, a garden no longer, to see a 
 squadron of horse drawn up before starting upon some 
 reconnaissance. 
 
 They rode out to the sound of the trumpet ; and as 
 the horses’ hoofs echoed on the lowered bridge, and 
 mingled with their snorting and the jingle of the 
 accoutrements, Roy felt his heart burn within him, 
 and the longing to be free grew almost unbearable. 
 
 As the drawbridge was raised again, a grunt behind 
 him made the boy turn sharply, to face the old 
 sergeant, who had come up, his step unheard amidst 
 the tramping of the horses as they passed over the 
 planks. 
 
 ‘ Sets one longing, sir, don’t it V said Ben. 
 
 ‘ Ay, it does,’ said Roy sighing. 
 
 ‘ ’Tick’larly at your age, sir. Why, I almost wish 
 my wound hadn’t got well. It did give me something 
 to think about. If I go on with nothing to do much 
 longer, they ’ll have to dig a hole to bury me.’ 
 
 ‘ Nonsense, Ben !’ 
 
 ‘ No, it aren’t nonsense, sir ; for you see I always was 
 a busy man. Now there’s no armour to polish, no 
 guns to look after, no powder-magazine to work at, and 
 no one to drill. I ’m just getting rusty, right through 
 to the heart.’ 
 
ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH. 343 
 
 4 But you ’ve been weak and ill, Ben, and a rest does 
 you good/ 
 
 4 No, it don’t, sir. Does t’others good ; and thanks to 
 my lady and the doctor, every one ’s got well ’cept 
 Sam Donny, whose leg is reg’lar twissen up like, and 
 as if it would never come straight again. Seems 
 queer too, as a wound uppards should affect him so 
 downards/ 
 
 4 Oh, he ’ll be right when the war ’s over.’ 
 
 4 When it ’s over, sir ? But when will that be ?’ 
 
 4 Ah ! I don’t know, Ben,’ said Roy with a sigh. 
 
 4 But there, don’t fret. Take it easy for a bit, and 
 grow strong.’ 
 
 4 1 am strong, sir. Strong as a horse — but do I look 
 like the sort of man to take it easy ? I ’ve sat on that 
 bench in the sun warming one ' side, and turning and 
 warming the other side, till I ’ve felt as if I hated 
 myself. It aren’t as if I could read. Begin to wish I 
 could now, not as I ever knowed much good come out 
 o’ books.’ 
 
 4 Why, Ben!’ 
 
 * Ah, you may say 44 why, Ben,” sir, but look what 
 books ’ll bring a man to ! Look at that there Fiddler 
 Pawson. Shuts hisself up even now, doing nothing 
 but read, and only comes out o’ nights, and goes 
 prowling round the ramparts like an old black tom-cat. 
 You can often hear the sentries challenging him.’ 
 
 4 Oh, that ’s it, is it ?’ said Roy. 4 1 ’ve heard them 
 challenge some one when I ’ve been watching the stars/ 
 4 What business have you watching the stars o’ 
 nights, sir V said Ben sourly. 
 
 4 Can’t always sleep, Ben, for thinking.’ 
 
 ‘Humph!’ growled the man. 4 Howsoever, sir, I do 
 live in hopes.’ 
 
344 
 
 ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH. 
 
 ‘ Yes ; so do 1/ 
 
 ‘ Ah, not same as me, sir. I lives in hopes o’ one o’ 
 the sentries making a mistake some night.’ 
 
 ‘ And shooting him, Ben V 
 
 The sergeant winked, nodded, and rubbed his hands. 
 
 4 Only wish they ’d put me on duty, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ You wouldn’t shoot him, Ben, if they did.’ 
 
 ‘ Then I ’d save the powder and bullet, sir, and pitch 
 him into the moat, same as the enemy did a lot of our 
 chaps — all them as didn’t jump — but they all got safe 
 over, I suppose.’ 
 
 Roy began to walk up and down with his com- 
 panion, passing the other prisoners from time to time 
 on the wide bench in the corner; while old Jenk sat 
 on the mossy stone steps at the foot of the sun-dial in 
 the middle of the court, one arm nursing his sword 
 upon his knees, the other embracing the lichen-covered 
 pedestal against which he rested his head — no bad 
 representation of old Father Time taking a nap. 
 
 ‘Wish I could sleep like he does/ growled Ben. 
 ‘Nothing to do. Won’t let me help any way. Tried 
 to have a go in the armoury, but that sergeant as went 
 through the rat’s hole with us, grinned at me and 
 turned me out. Pah ! I hate him ! He’s reg’lar took 
 my job out o’ my hands.’ 
 
 ‘ Patience, patience, Ben/ said Roy. 
 
 ‘ Don’t believe there ’s any o’ that stuff left in the 
 castle, Master Roy. What do you think they ’re 
 doing ?’ 
 
 ‘ I don’t know. What ?’ 
 
 ‘ Got big stones and mortar down in the hole in three 
 places, ready to build it up. Done it by now, perhaps.’ 
 
 ‘ How do you know ? ’ 
 
 ‘ Sergeant told me. Grinned at me and said they 
 
ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH. 345 
 
 didn’t mean to have any one go out that way, nor yet 
 come in at twelve o’clock at night.’ 
 
 ‘ Indeed !’ said Roy, to whom this news was troub- 
 lous, interfering as it did with sundry misty notions in 
 which he had indulged about retaking the castle, or 
 all making their escape. 
 
 ‘Yes, sir; that general aren’t a bit of a fool. 
 Wouldn’t be at all a bad officer, if he was on the right 
 side. That other chap wouldn’t be a bad sort o’ 
 sergeant either, if he knowed his duty to his king and 
 country. But there’s going to be a fight some day 
 ’twix’ him and me.’ 
 
 ‘ Nonsense ! While we are prisoners we must 
 behave ourselves, Ben.’ 
 
 ‘ Oh, must we, sir ? What call ’s he got to get 
 grinning at me. I ’ll make him grin the wrong side of 
 his mouth if he don’t look out.’ v 
 
 ‘ Yes ; you are getting rusty, Ben,’ said Roy merrily. 
 ‘Then why don’t you make some plan, sir?’ 
 whispered the old sergeant in an earnest whisper. 
 ‘ Let ’s make a bold stroke for it, and retake the 
 castle. Think of what your father would say if you 
 did. Why, if the king was to hear of it, he ’d be that 
 pleased, he’d send for you to the palace and make a 
 knight of you at once.’ 
 
 ‘Poor king!’ said Roy sadly. ‘Perhaps by this 
 time he has no palace to call his own.’ 
 
 ‘ And he won’t have, unless some of us shows we’ve 
 got the right stuff left in us.’ 
 
 At that moment they were passing the sun-dial, and 
 old Jenk started into wakefulness, rose, shaded his 
 eyes, and stared at Roy. 
 
 ‘ That you, sir ?’ 
 
 ‘ Yes, Jenk.’ 
 
346 ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH. 
 
 ‘ So it be. How are you, Master Roy — how are 
 you ? I ’ve been thinking a deal about you, sir. 
 Don’t you be downhearted ; just wait a bit, and 
 you ’ll see.’ 
 
 ‘ See — see what, Jenk V 
 
 The old man shook his head and smiled in a cunning 
 fashion. 
 
 ‘ You wait, sir, and you ’ll see,’ he said ; and he sank 
 down again, laid his head against the pedestal, and 
 went off fast asleep. 
 
 ‘Yes, Master Roy, you’ll see, and before many 
 months have gone by,’ said Ben solemnly. ‘ Poor old 
 Jenk ! He ’s been a fine old soldier, and a true follower 
 of the house of Royland.’ 
 
 ‘ He has, Ben.’ 
 
 * And he ’s going to be the first prisoner set free.’ 
 
 He gave Roy a meaning look, and they separated, 
 the lad to pass the other prisoners on the bench, and 
 return their salutes as he went on to the private 
 apartments and made his way to his own room, to sit 
 down by the open window to try to think out some 
 way of ending their captivity by turning the tables on 
 the enemy. 
 
 The day was warm, the thinking hard, and at last 
 his brain refused to work any longer at the task of 
 trying to do an impossible thing, the result being that 
 Roy suddenly opened his eyes after dreaming that 
 some people were talking angrily in his room while he 
 slept. 
 
 But as he lay back, staring, and seeing that the 
 room was empty, a familiar and very stern voice came 
 in through the window with these words, uttered in a 
 perfectly unimpassioned voice, but one which suggested 
 that against it there was no appeal : 
 
ROY HEARS THE SIMPLE TRUTH. 
 
 347 
 
 ‘I have listened to all you had to say, Master 
 Pawson, and all your complaints. Now, hear me: 
 and you had better take my advice, with which I 
 shall conclude. In the first place, in accordance with 
 my instructions, I concluded that iniquitous bargain 
 with you.’ 
 
 ‘ Iniquitous, sir V cried Pawson in his highly pitched 
 voice, which now sounded quite a squeak. 
 
 ‘ Yes, iniquitous. What else do you call it to sell 
 your honour for the sake of gain ? Iniquitous, 
 treacherous; it is all that, but war made it a stern 
 necessity that we should listen to your proposals. You 
 kept to your terms ; the new government will keep to 
 its bargain. You will retain the castle and estate, but 
 there was no question of time. I shall hold this place 
 as a centre as long as we find it necessary. You can 
 stay here or go till we have left. If you stay, take 
 the advice I gave you. Go to your room, and stay 
 there always, save when, like some unclean beast of 
 prey, you come out to prowl at night. For, though 
 your life is safe, I tell you that there is not a soldier 
 in my force who does not look upon you with con- 
 tempt. In future, sir, if you wish to make any 
 communication to me, be good enough to write/ 
 
 Roy would have shrunk away, so as not to listen, 
 but these words filled the room in the silence of that 
 afternoon, and the general’s retiring steps were plainly 
 heard, followed by a low hissing sound, as of some one 
 expiring his pent-up breath. 
 
 Then a soft, cat-like step was heard, and Roy said 
 to himself : 
 
 ‘ It seems as if Master Pawson s punishment has 
 begun/ 
 
CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 OY found, as the time glided on in his 
 monotonous life, that Bens news was 
 correct. General Hepburn was determined 
 not to be surprised by any party of the 
 Royalists who had learned from the fugitives that 
 such a passage existed, and to make assurance doubly 
 sure, he was about to build up the tunnel in three 
 different places ; but on second thoughts he did other- 
 wise, setting his men to work to carry kegs of powder 
 to some distance from the castle, placing them in a 
 suitable position in the tunnel, and then, after making 
 a fuse of several yards in length, having a tremend- 
 ously strong wall built up across the place, leaving a 
 hole just big enough for the fuse to pass through. 
 
 This was all done very quietly, Roy supposing that 
 the men were merely building. Then a few days were 
 allowed to pass for the cement to settle and harden 
 before the fuse was fired. 
 
 The fact was known one morning at breakfast, 
 when a terrific roar made Roy rush from the table 
 and up to the ramparts, in full expectation of seeing a 
 battery of guns just opening fire on the castle. 
 
THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 349 
 
 4 Yes, it is/ he panted to himself as he looked over 
 toward the chapel hill, and saw the smoke rising from 
 a mound of earth. 
 
 But in a few minutes he knew the truth from one 
 of the officers who challenged him for coming there, 
 and went back to breakfast with his appetite gone, for 
 he felt that one of the means of escape was completely 
 sealed up, and the night would never come when he 
 could, with the help of his friends, lead Lady Royland 
 through the passage on their way to liberty. 
 
 4 And a good thing too/ he said bitterly to the old 
 sergeant, for the grapes seemed to be very sour. 4 I 
 don’t want to escape. I wouldn’t go if the way were 
 open, and I ’m sure my mother would not leave our 
 own old home. Why, it would be like giving it all to 
 Pawson, and I ’ll die before he shall have it in peace.’ 
 
 4 ’Ray, ’ray, ’ray, ’ray ! ’ cried Ben softly. 4 Can’t 
 shout it out as I should like to, Master Roy. That ’s 
 the right sperit, sir. We won’t never give up, come 
 what may.’ 
 
 Old Jenk passed them just then, muttering to 
 himself as he tottered by, and paying no heed when 
 spoken to, while the various sentries treated him as a 
 kind of amiable old madman, who was licensed to go 
 about as he pleased, being perfectly harmless. 
 
 Another day passed, and Roy was walking up and 
 down in his favourite part of the courtyard thinking 
 of when he should ask General Hepburn for a written 
 permission to go about on the ramparts, for the officer 
 had spoken rather sharply to him after he had run up 
 on the occasion of the blowing up of the tunnel. 
 
 But he did not ask the general, for the events that 
 followed came one upon another so quickly that the 
 matter passed out of his mind. 
 
350 
 
 THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 For all at once, just as Ben was coming slowly up 
 to him, one of the sentinels shouted to the officer of 
 the guard below, and word was passed to the general 
 that a dragoon was galloping up along the road as fast 
 as he could hurry his horse along. 
 
 A few minutes later, in the midst of a little excite- 
 ment, the man drew rein at the outer gateway, held up 
 a packet in answer to a challenge, and as soon as the 
 drawbridge was lowered, he dismounted and walked 
 his horse over, for the poor beast was terribly dis- 
 tressed, and the rider appeared exhausted. 
 
 Roy stood eagerly watching, for this evidently 
 meant something important, otherwise the messenger 
 would not have nearly ridden his horse to death, the 
 poor beast standing drooping in the middle of the 
 courtyard ; while the man, whose face was blackened 
 with dust and sweat, and disfigured by a broad strip 
 of plaster which extended from high up among the 
 roots of his closely cropped hair on the left temple 
 down to his right eyebrow, leaned heavily on the 
 sun-dial and asked for water. 
 
 The general read his despatch carefully twice, and 
 then turned to the messenger to question him in a low 
 voice, looking at him searchingly the while. 
 
 ‘ Did General Braxley give you this despatch to 
 bring V 
 
 The man straightened himself up, but reeled and 
 snatched at the sun-dial again from weakness. 
 
 ‘ No, sir ; to my comrade. We met a vedette of the 
 enemy, and had to make a running fight for it till he 
 went down, and I snatched up the despatch and 
 came on.’ 
 
 ‘ How far from here are the enemy V 
 
 ‘ About five-and-twenty miles, sir, I should say/ 
 
THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 351 
 
 ‘ In what direction V 
 
 ‘ Toward Exeter, sir. I did hear say that the king 
 was with them.’ 
 
 ‘ Hah !’ 
 
 ‘ And how strong are they, do you suppose V 
 
 ‘ 'Bout four hundred horsemen, I heard say, sir ; but 
 it was only what my comrade told me/ 
 
 ‘ Go into the guardroom and get some refreshment/ 
 said the general, after reading his despatch carefully 
 again. 
 
 The man turned to go, and just then his horse fell 
 heavily, the blood gushed from its nostrils as it gave a 
 few convulsive struggles, and then lay dead. 
 
 The messenger went to its head, sank upon one 
 knee, as Roy joined the group around, bent lower, 
 kissed the poor animal's brow. Then he drew his 
 sword, cut off a piece of its forelock, thrust it into his 
 wallet, and amidst perfect silence, followed one of the 
 men to the guardroom, hanging his head, while Roy 
 longed to go and shake him by the hand. 
 
 The next moment the silence was broken by the 
 loud blare of a trumpet, and a gun was fired from the 
 gate-tower. 
 
 Roy had directly after a specimen of the generals 
 military capacity, for by the time the court was filling 
 with armed men, one of the sentinels on the north- 
 west tower announced the coming of the squadron of 
 horse that had been camping by and in the ruined 
 chapel ; while, within half an hour, the troop in the 
 castle rode out, each bearing a foot-soldier upon the 
 crupper of his saddle — the squadron without waiting 
 to take on an equal number themselves. The general 
 meanwhile sat upon his charger conversing in a low tone 
 with the officer he was about to leave in command. 
 
352 
 
 THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 Just then, looking very weak and ill, the messenger 
 came hurrying out of the guardroom, putting on his 
 steel cap. 
 
 He waited till the general approached, and Roy was 
 near enough to hear what was now said, the man 
 speaking in a husky voice. 
 
 ‘ Beg pardon, general ; will you give orders for me to 
 be supplied with a fresh horse.’ 
 
 ‘ What for V said General Hepburn, turning on him 
 sharply. 
 
 ‘To go with you and join my regiment.’ 
 
 ‘No; stay here. Captain Ramsay, if there is any 
 ruse being practised, as soon as you hear that disaster 
 has come to my party, place that man against the wall 
 and have him shot.’ 
 
 The dragoon raised his hand to his cap in salute ; 
 and as soon as the general had ridden out, he 
 staggered more than walked to where the dead 
 horse lay, and took its head into his lap, to sit 
 gazing sorrowfully into its reproachful-looking, glaz- 
 ing eyes. 
 
 ‘ I ’m a tough old chap, Master Roy,’ whispered Ben, 
 ‘but my eyes are so watery I can hardly see; and if 
 that orderly warn’t an enemy, I ’d just go and shake 
 him by the fist.’ 
 
 Unconsciously the old sergeant had exactly expressed 
 Roy’s own feelings ; but the next minute all show of 
 weakness and sentiment had passed away. The 
 trooper turned from the lookers-on, giving the horse’s 
 neck three or four pats, and then began to unbuckle 
 headstall, and take off bridle and bit before unbuckling 
 the girths, rising and taking hold of the saddle, giving 
 it a sharp snatch to drag it free. But he had to put 
 his heavily-booted foot against the horse’s back, and 
 
THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 353 
 
 tug several times before he could get the girths from 
 beneath the heavy weight. 
 
 Then, throwing the saddle across his arm, and pick- 
 ing up the bridle, he turned to the nearest sentinel, 
 asked a question, had the low archway pointed out 
 which led into the basement used for stabling, and 
 disappeared down the slope. 
 
 ‘ Oh, my lad, my lad/ said Ben softly ; ‘ what a 
 chance if we’d got anything ready!’ 
 
 ‘What — to surprise?’ said Roy as he watched the 
 portcullis re-descending, and saw the drawbridge begin 
 to glide up directly after. 
 
 ‘ That ’s it, sir. They Te as weak as weak here now, 
 with all them gone, and we ’re nine strong men, for 
 Sam Donny could fight in spite of his twissen foot.’ 
 
 ‘ There ’s nothing the matter with Sam’s foot, Ben ; 
 it ’s all sham ; I ’ve known it from the first.’ 
 
 ‘ What ? — So much the better then.’ 
 
 ‘ So much the worse, because we can do nothing*. 
 They are still a hundred strong.’ 
 
 ‘ Nay, sir — not above eighty.’ 
 
 ‘ Ten to one, Ben. I ’d do anything, but we have no 
 arms.’ 
 
 ‘ Take ’em from them, sir.’ 
 
 ‘ Rash folly, Ben. I ’m soldier enough now to know 
 that it would be like throwing away your lives.’ 
 
 ‘Humph!’ growled Ben; and the officer now in 
 command came up and said firmly : 
 
 ‘ Now, Master Roy land, I am sorry to seem harsh 
 with you, but, saving at meal-times, when I shall be 
 glad to see you, I must ask you to keep your chamber 
 till General Hepburn returns, and hold no communica- 
 tion whatever with your fellow-prisoners.’ 
 
 ‘ Very well, sir,’ said Roy majestically. 
 
354 THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 ‘And you, sergeant, go to your fellows and keep 
 with them. You can have an hour in the courtyard 
 every day under guard. March !’ 
 
 Ben saluted and went to where the corporal, Sam 
 Donny, and the rest were seated on the stone bench in 
 the sun, spoke to them, and they all rose and went 
 through the doorway close at hand ; while Roy bowed 
 to the captain stiffly and went through to the private 
 apartments, and thence to his own room, where he shut 
 himself in, and soon after heard a sentry placed at his 
 door, a piece of routine that had for some time been 
 discontinued. 
 
 ‘ How suspicious ! ' muttered Roy. £ But no wonder ! 
 He doesn't mean to be caught napping. More didn't 
 I, but I was. No chance of him having the same 
 luck.' 
 
 He went to the window, and the first thing he saw 
 was the dead horse being dragged towards the gate- 
 way, where it was left to wait till the bridge should be 
 lowered again. 
 
 ‘ Poor thing ! How roughly they are using it !' he 
 thought. ‘ Can't feel though, now.' 
 
 Then his attention was taken up by seeing old Jenk 
 with his white hair and beard streaming, as he tottered 
 here and there in the sunshine, looking excited and 
 without his weapon. 
 
 ‘ Why, they 've taken the sword away from the poor 
 old fellow,' thought Roy. ‘ How absurd ! It will 
 make him half mad, if it hasn't done so already.' 
 
 But in a few moments the old man sat down on the 
 pedestal of the sun-dial, and his head drooped on his 
 breast. 
 
 Beyond him, just visible at the foot of the slope 
 and outside the stables, Roy could see the Round- 
 
THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 355 
 
 head trooper, bareheaded and stripped to his 
 breeches and shirt, rolling up his shirt-sleeves and 
 beginning to clean his horse’s harness. But something 
 which seemed to be more important took the boy’s 
 attention the next moment, and that was the figure of 
 Master Pawson upon the ramparts, walking up and 
 down in the sunshine, this being the first time he had 
 been visible by daylight since the general’s stern 
 words. 
 
 ‘ Taking advantage of his being away,’ thought 
 Roy ; and he was about to shrink back to avoid being 
 seen, but his pride forbade that, and he leaned out and 
 amused himself by parting the thick growth of old 
 ivy, and thinking how easily he could get down into 
 the court if he liked. 
 
 ‘ And that wretch could climb up while I ’m asleep 
 and kill me if he liked,’ he thought with a slight 
 shudder, which he laughed off the next moment as 
 folly. 
 
 Dinner was announced in due time, and he was half- 
 disposed not to go, but he joined the officers, and 
 obtained permission from the captain to visit his 
 mother’s room to tea. 
 
 ‘ Oh yes,’ said that officer quietly. ‘ I do not wish 
 to be too hard upon you, Royland, only I cannot have 
 you conspiring with your men to retake the castle now 
 we seem weak.’ 
 
 So Roy spent a pleasant evening with his mother, 
 and in good time returned to his own room, heard the 
 sentry placed outside, and then sat in the summer 
 evening, trying to see the men stationed opposite, and 
 upon the towers, from his open window. 
 
 It was a very dark night, hot and promising a 
 thunder-storm, the air feeling so close that, when 
 
 w 
 
356 
 
 THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 at last Roy retired, he left the large window wide 
 open. 
 
 ‘ No fear of Master Pawson playing any tricks/ he 
 said to himself with a laugh as he undressed and lay 
 down, wondering whether the general was going to 
 attack some place, being in perfect ignorance of 
 everything but the fact that he had gone on some 
 expedition. 
 
 He fell asleep directly, and lay breathing hard till, 
 in the midst of an uneasy dream, he was awakened 
 suddenly by feeling a hand pressed upon his mouth. 
 
 Like a flash through the darkness he saw every- 
 thing ; Master Pawson had climbed up to his window 
 from the court, entered silently, and was about to 
 strangle him as he lay. 
 
 But before he could attempt to resist, a pair of warm 
 lips were pressed upon his brow, and then glided to his 
 ear to whisper : 
 
 ‘ Roy, my boy, not a sound ! Don’t speak ! It is I — 
 your father/ 
 
 The lad’s breast rose as a great sob of joy struggled 
 to his lips, while his hands seized that upon his 
 mouth, pressed it closer, kissed the palm, and were 
 then passed round the neck of him who knelt by his 
 bed. 
 
 They did not stay there a moment ; for one began to 
 feel the face, and the other was passed over the head. 
 
 No moustache and pointed beard, no long flowing 
 curls, only stubble and short hair, and a long patch of 
 plaster extending from the hair about the left temple 
 to the right eyebrow. 
 
 Roy’s mental eyes were opened ; he saw it all now. 
 At last ! His gallant father had risked his life to 
 come to them in the disguise of a Roundhead trooper, 
 
THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 357 
 
 and the general must have been sent on a fool’s errand 
 so that the castle could be captured again. 
 
 Thump , thump, thump ! went Roy’s heart as these 
 thoughts rushed through his brain. Then the lips at 
 his ear said, and it sounded strangely incongruous — 
 almost mocking : 
 
 ‘ Go on snoring as you were, so that the sentry at 
 your door may hear.’ 
 
 Roy obeyed, and imitated the real thing as well as 
 he could. 
 
 ‘ Your mother ? If safe and well, press my hand.’ 
 
 The pressure was given, and the whisper went on 
 through the snoring. 
 
 ‘ Roy, I have come at great risk through the accident 
 of the capture of a messenger with a despatch. The 
 general has gone where he was desired, but we have 
 had time to take our men in another direction. 
 To-night two hundred Cavaliers will have ridden in as 
 near as they dare, and then one hundred and fifty wfill 
 have dismounted and marched silently under cover of 
 the darkness opposite the gates. — Snore, boy, snore !’ 
 
 Roy had ceased his hard breathing, but his heart 
 worked harder than ever, and he snored again ; while 
 Sir Granby went on : 
 
 ‘ Tell me how many of our men you have here ; 
 where they are ; whether the guard in the gate-tower 
 can be mastered while the bridge is lowered and the 
 portcullis raised. Tell me everything you can, with 
 your lips to my ear. My men must be waiting by 
 now.’ 
 
 Roy went on snoring, for the sound of the sentry 
 pacing to and fro came plainly through the door. 
 But Sir Granby took up the hard breathing, and 
 Roy placed his lips to his father’s ear and whispered : 
 
358 
 
 THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZINE. 
 
 ‘Nine good brave fellows, but they are in the 
 lower hall, and sentries are placed over them. — They 
 are all unarmed. — Guard-chamber and turret-stair are 
 carefully guarded. — At least ten men in the portcullis- 
 room and furnace-chamber. — Impossible to get in that 
 way !’ 
 
 Sir Granby’s lips were at his son's ear directly, and 
 he said : 
 
 ‘ I heard a legend when I was a boy, that there was a 
 secret way into the castle, but it made no impression, 
 and I never recalled it till I heard that the place was 
 taken. Don't tell me that the enemy surprised you 
 through that ?’ 
 
 ‘ Must,' whispered Roy ; and anticipating that his 
 father would suggest using the same means, he con- 
 tinued : c Can’t use it now ; all blown up. Is there no 
 
 other way ? Can’t you scale the ramparts V 
 
 ‘Impossible, boy. I must leave you, then. My life 
 will be forfeit when the general returns, and it is too 
 valuable to my king, my men, to you and your 
 mother, to be thrown away.' 
 
 ‘ But how can you escape, father ?' 
 
 ‘ By reaching the ramparts and plunging into the 
 moat. Good-bye, boy. Tell your mother I will return 
 soon with as great a force as I can ; for this place 
 must be retaken. There — Heaven be with you ! I 
 dare not stay, for it may be hours before I can reach 
 the ramparts.' 
 
 ‘ But is there no other way, father ? A hundred 
 and fifty men, and no way of getting them in !’ 
 
 ‘Unless the drawbridge can be lowered and port- 
 cullis raised — none !' 
 
 A deep silence, only broken by the pacing of the 
 sentry outside, and Roy dreaded now lest the change 
 
THE USE OF A POWDER MAGAZfNE. 
 
 359 
 
 of men should take place, and the door be opened to 
 see whether the prisoner was safe. He tried all he 
 could to think out some plan, but every one seemed 
 mad ; and it was horrible to be so near success, and 
 yet to fail. 
 
 ‘ It is of no use, boy ; we are wasting time/ said Sir 
 Granby, as Roy clung to him. £ It would be mad to 
 try any other way, and spilling precious blood. 
 Good-bye !’ 
 
 Roy tried to say the words in return, but they 
 would not come; and, thoroughly unnerved in his 
 despair, he clung to his father’s neck till he felt 
 himself repelled ; and then the way of escape from 
 their dilemma came. 
 
 In one instant a flash which vividly lit up the 
 whole chamber darted in through the open window, 
 and a deafening roar followed. 
 
 But it was not the breaking of the storm, for the 
 next moment they realised that the magazine below 
 the opposite range of buildings had been blown up, 
 and the crumbling down of masonry, and the roar and 
 crash of falling stones, endorsed the idea. 
 
 ‘ Hah !’ cried Sir Granby excitedly ; ‘ then there is a 
 way !’ And hardly had the words passed his lips when 
 a distant huzzaing was heard, and without a moment’s 
 hesitation he sprang to the window and lowered 
 himself down. 
 
CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 
 
 IRIEKS and cries for help mingled with 
 the blast of a trumpet and the trampling 
 of feet, as Roy hurried on his clothes, 
 his first thought being not to follow his 
 father, but to reach his mother’s room, though, in the 
 confusion of brain from which he suffered, he felt that 
 he could explain nothing about the cause of the 
 explosion. All he could think was that by some 
 means the Cavaliers must have contrived to gain 
 access to the powder-magazine. But how ? 
 
 That was a mystery. 
 
 While he hurriedly dressed, he could hear orders 
 being given, and the guns which had been brought 
 in and planted beneath the gateway being dragged into 
 the middle of the court, and planted where they would 
 command the terrible breach in the castle defences; 
 for, by a flickering light, which was now rising, falling, 
 and always gathering in intensity, Roy could see that 
 a large portion of the eastern side of the building was 
 blown down, leaving a tremendous gap. The stabling, 
 corridor, hospital room, and servants’ and other 
 adjacent chambers, were gone ; and as he gazed across 
 
The Royalists were crossing the half filled-in moat. 
 

 
 
HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 3C3 
 
 from his open window, the light suddenly blazed up, 
 brightly illuminating the ruin, and showing the garri- 
 son busily preparing for their defence. 
 
 It was time ; for, as Roy paused for a few moments, 
 hesitating to leave the scene which fascinated him by 
 its weird horror, the Royalists were crossing the half- 
 filled-in moat, scrambling, wading, helping each other, 
 and cheering madly. There was no formation ; they 
 were forced to come on straggling as they could, but a 
 fierce enthusiasm filled their breasts, and they literally 
 swarmed into the ruins, and climbed here and there 
 among the flames and smoke. 
 
 Fully expecting to be stopped, Roy opened his door; 
 but the sentry had been summoned with those from 
 the towers and ramparts to defend the great gap, and 
 Roy passed on to his mothers room, entered without 
 stopping to knock, to see her surrounded by the 
 women-servants at the window, their faces lit up by 
 the flames rising brighter and brighter from the ruins. 
 
 Lady Royland did not hear her son enter, but turned 
 and caught his hands as he ran to her. 
 
 ‘ Roy she cried wildly. ‘ What does this mean V 
 ‘ Our turn at last, mother,’ he said, wild with excite- 
 ment. ‘ Look — look at them, the Royalists ; they Ve 
 blown down that side, and father is there with two 
 hundred Cavaliers !’ 
 
 ‘ Roy !’ she cried hysterical^. 
 
 ‘ Yes / continued the lad, as he forced himself to the 
 front, and gazed out ; ‘ look, mother ; nothing stops 
 
 them. Hurrah ! More and more, and ’ 
 
 The roar of one of the guns from the middle of the 
 court drowned his words, and there was another roar, 
 but the effect was little. The guns were discharged 
 point-blank at the storming party climbing on the 
 
364 HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 
 
 ruins ; but they were scattered like skirmishers, and 
 the gun-fire did not check them in the least. To Roy 
 it only seemed that they dashed in more furiously, 
 swarming, by the light of the blazing ruins, like bees ; 
 and before the guns could be reloaded, the Cavaliers 
 were upon the defenders of the place, and a desperate 
 hand-to-hand fight commenced. 
 
 Roy turned excitedly to his mother : 
 
 ‘Stop here; keep the women with you, and don’t 
 go near the window; there may be firing;’ and, even 
 as he spoke, shots began to ring out. 
 
 ‘ Stop ! Where are you going V cried Lady Royland, 
 clinging to him. 
 
 ‘ To release our men, and help my father/ said Roy. 
 
 Lady Royland’s hands fell to her sides, and the boy 
 darted out of the room and along the corridor, full of 
 the idea that had flashed into his brain. 
 
 Away to the end he ran unchallenged, turned to 
 the right, and without meeting a soul, reached the 
 north-east tower, listening to the shouting and clashing 
 of swords in the court as the desperate fight went on, 
 his way lit by the glare from the flames in spite of the 
 dense, heavy smoke and the choking fumes of exploded 
 gunpowder which rolled along the passage. 
 
 With his heart beating wildly for fear he should be 
 too late, Roy dashed down the spiral staircase to the 
 basement, and the next minute he reached the door 
 of the lower hall, which formed the men’s prison- 
 chamber. 
 
 The sentries were gone, and he thrust back the bolts 
 and turned the ponderous key. 
 
 ‘ Ben ! Corporal ! Donny ! All of you — quick !’ 
 
 ‘ Ay, ay, sir. You’re only just in time, for we’re 
 most smothered. What does it all mean V 
 
HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 365 
 
 ‘Don’t talk! Follow me — guardroom. Enemy all 
 
 in the court.’ 
 
 He led the way back, the men literally staggering after 
 him, half suffocated as they had been by the fumes of 
 the powder, the explosion having been so near their 
 prison. But they revived moment by moment in the 
 pure air, and growing excited by the sounds that 
 reached them from the courtyard, they followed on 
 along the lower passages till they reached the crypt of 
 the south-west tower, passed on to the stairway at the 
 base of the gate-tower, and ascended unchallenged to 
 the great gateway, where Roy dashed into the 
 untenanted guardroom, and the men rapidly armed 
 themselves with weapons from the racks. 
 
 ‘ Ready ?’ said Roy in a whisper. 
 
 ‘Yes/ came in a deep, excited growl. 
 
 ‘ Back, then,’ cried Roy, ‘and we’ll attack them in 
 the rear.’ 
 
 He ranged his men in the shadow, the combatants 
 being wildly engaged amid a blaze of light, which 
 prevented the movements of Roy’s little party being 
 seen ; and he was about to lead them back through 
 the great corridor to where they could dash out 
 suddenly and make their diversion in the rear, when 
 Ben suddenly laid his hand upon the boy’s arm, and 
 ran to one of the narrow slits of windows in the guard- 
 room. 
 
 ‘Trampling of horses,’ he whispered as he peered 
 out, the glow upward now lighting the other side of 
 the moat. ‘ General’s men coming back, sir. Take us 
 up into the portcullis-room, and we must defend that 
 and keep it and the furnace-chamber to the death. 
 They must not come in.’ 
 
 Roy grasped the position, knowing well enough that 
 
366 HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 
 
 as soon as the defenders knew of the return of their 
 friends, they would admit them, and the Cavaliers 
 must suffer defeat. 
 
 Giving the word, he dashed up the spiral followed 
 by his men, and as they stood ready to defend the 
 place to the last, and keep bridge and portcullis as 
 they were, he stepped up into the window and thrust 
 out his head, to see dimly a body of about fifty horse- 
 men, who galloped up to the edge of the moat. 
 
 ‘ Halt f shouted their leader. ‘ No good : impossible. 
 We must ride round, dismount, and join Royland 
 through the breach. Forward V 
 
 'Halt!’ shrieked Roy with all his force in his cry, 
 and then in a voice he did not know as his own, he 
 yelled out ‘ Royland ! Royland ! God save the king !’ 
 
 The effect was electrical. His words were answered 
 by a loud ‘ hurrah !’ 
 
 Roy looked back from the window-splay. 
 
 ‘ Friends P he panted. f Ben, up with you, and lower 
 the bridge ; ’ and as the old sergeant sprang to the 
 staircase, followed by five more, the others seized the 
 capstan-bars and began to hoist the portcullis ; while, 
 sword in hand, Roy stood on the narrow stair, deter- 
 mined to die sooner than an enemy should pass. 
 
 But the next minute the bridge was down, with the 
 defenders in ignorance of what was going on ; the 
 first knowledge they had of what was to come being 
 given by the thunder of the horses’ hoofs, and a 
 deafening; cheer as the Cavaliers dashed in. 
 
 That charge decided the fight, for in less than five 
 minutes, in spite of the officers desperate valour, the 
 defenders broke and fled, to take refuge in corridor and 
 chamber, from whence they could fire upon their 
 
 enemies. 
 
HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 367 
 
 But, half-mad now with excitement, and flushed by 
 the certainty of victory, the Cavaliers, headed by Sir 
 Granby Royland, went in pursuit, chasing the Parlia- 
 mentary party through the passages, never giving 
 them time to combine, capturing knot after knot, and 
 forcibly driving the rest below, where, feeling that all 
 was over, their captain ended the carnage by offering 
 to surrender. Then the triumphant Cavaliers gathered 
 in the courtyard, waving hat and sword in the bright 
 light of the burning building, and raising the echoes 
 with their shouts. 
 
 It was about this time that Roy, followed by his 
 little party, sought out his father, to find him at last, 
 busy, like the careful soldier he was, stationing men at 
 the towers, and then arranging for a proper defence 
 of the great gap in the castle side, though temporarily 
 it was now well defended by a line of flames that no 
 man could pass. 
 
 Roy gazed in dismay at the blackened, blood-stained 
 man, bleeding from two fresh wounds, and was ready 
 to wonder whether this was the gallant, handsome 
 cavalier who had left the castle to go on the king's 
 service so short a time before. 
 
 ‘ Ah ! my brave, true boy ! ' cried Sir Granby, 
 catching him by the shoulders ; 4 old Martlet tells me 
 how you led them to open a way for our friends. It 
 was the work of a good soldier, Roy. You 'll be a 
 general yet. What do you say ?' he continued with a 
 laugh ; 'as I am now ? There, everything is safe for 
 the present. Where is your mother ? Am I fit to see 
 her, though V 
 
 Roy said nothing, but clung to the hand that grasped 
 his ; and a few minutes later, Sir Granby was locked 
 in his wife’s arms. 
 
368 HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 
 
 By this time a strong party had been formed to 
 attack the flames ; and as there was an abundance of 
 water from the moat, the day broke upon the quench- 
 ing of the last burst of fire, and revealed a sad scene 
 of desolation, the side of the castle on the east being 
 one long hollow range of burnt-out buildings, saving 
 the hospital-room, which had escaped, with a wide gap 
 of tottering and piled-up ruins where the magazine 
 had exploded, hurling great masses of stone into the 
 courtyard and the moat. 
 
 The fire mastered, Sir Granby commenced forming a 
 rough breastwork of the stones, using for the most 
 part all that could be dragged from the moat, the 
 Cavaliers wading in and working like labourers to 
 strengthen the breach, which toward evening began to 
 look strong with the rough platforms made for the 
 enemy’s three heavy guns. The work was so far com- 
 pleted none too soon, for just at dusk a body of men 
 was seen approaching in the distance, and General 
 Hepburn soon after appeared, to find that he had been 
 outwitted in turn, and that a long siege would be 
 necessary before he could hope to be master of the 
 place again. 
 
 That long siege followed ; and at last, weakened by 
 loss of men and reduced from want of food, the Cava- 
 liers were unable to combat the terrible assault 
 delivered by the little army that had gradually been 
 gathered about the walls, and the castle fell once more 
 into the hands of the Parliamentarians, who were 
 generous enough to treat the gallant defenders with 
 the honours they deserved. 
 
 ‘ But they would never have taken it, Roy,’ said 
 Sir Granby, ‘ if that gap had not been blown out. I ’d 
 give something to know how it occurred. Could it 
 
HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 369 
 
 have been done by that villain Pawson out of 
 despite V 
 
 It was long before the truth was known, when, after 
 years of exile with his wife and son, Sir Granby 
 Royland returned to take possession of his ruined 
 castle and estate. For the young king had ridden into 
 London, and his father’s defenders were being made 
 welcome to their homes. 
 
 It happened during the excavating that went on, 
 while the masons were at work digging out and 
 cleaning all the stones which would be available for 
 rebuilding the shattered side, that Sir Granby wrote 
 a letter to Captain Roy Royland, the young officer in 
 the bodyguard of his majesty, King Charles II. The 
 letter was full of congratulations to the young man on 
 his promotion, and toward the end, Sir Granby said : 
 
 ‘ I have kept your mother away from the work 
 going on, for I have been afraid that the digging 
 would mean the turning over of plenty of sad 
 mementoes of that terrible time ; but, strangely 
 enough, these discoveries have been confined to two. 
 You remember how we wondered that Master Palgrave 
 Pawson never showed himself again, to take possession 
 of the place he schemed to win, and how often we 
 wondered what became of poor old Jenk. Well, in 
 one day, Roy, the men came upon the poor old 
 man crouched up in a corner of the vault, close to the 
 magazine. From what we could judge, the powder 
 must have exerted its force upward, for several of the 
 places where the stones were cleared out were almost 
 uninjured, and this was especially so where they found 
 old J enk. The poor fellow must have been striking his 
 blow against his master’s enemies, for, when the stones 
 
370 HOW THE CASTLE CAME BACK TO ITS OWNER. 
 
 were removed, he lay there with a lantern and a coil 
 of slow-match beneath, showing what his object must 
 have been in going down to the magazine. The other 
 discovery was that of the remains of my scoundrel of 
 a secretary. They came upon him crushed beneath 
 the stones which fell upon the east rampart, where, 
 perhaps you remember, there was a little shelter for 
 the guard. Master Pawson must have been on the 
 ramparts that night, and perished in the explosion. 
 
 ‘ Come home soon, Roy, my lad ; we want to see you 
 again. They ought to give you leave of absence now, 
 and by the time you get here, I hope to have the old 
 garden restored, and looking something like itself once 
 more. The building will, however, take another year. 
 
 ‘ Roy, my boy, they bury soldiers, as you know, 
 generally where they fall ; and your mother and I 
 thought that if poor old Jenk could have chosen his 
 resting-place, it might have been where we laid him. 
 As you remember, the old sun-dial in the middle of the 
 court was levelled by the explosion. It has been 
 restored to its place, and it is beneath the stones that 
 your grandfather’s faithful old servant lies at rest. 
 
 ‘ Ben Martlet begs me to remember him to you, and 
 says it will do his eyes good to see you again ; and 
 your mother, who writes to you as well, says you must 
 come now. My wounds worry me a good deal at 
 times, and I don’t feel so young as I was ; but there, 
 as your mother says, what does it matter now we can 
 rest in peace ? for we live again in another, our own 
 son — Roy.’ 
 
 Edinburgh : 
 
 Printed by W. & B. Chambers, Limited. 
 
BOOKS 
 
 SUITABLE FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 Price 6s. 
 
 THE ODDS AND THE EVENS. By Mrs L. T. Meade. With ten 
 Illustrations by Percy Tarrant. 6/ 
 
 The story of a great contest between the young people of two 
 families in a Midland town ; how it began and continued, and the 
 adventures, excitements, heart-burnings, and miseries which it 
 caused ; with the final victory. There is abundant scope for 
 sketching the characters of children in the rival families, of which 
 the authoress takes full advantage, including dark and handsome 
 Rosaleen, and Nina — a charming, impulsive maiden who was chiefly 
 responsible for the beginning of the quarrel. 
 
 Price 5s. 
 
 FIX BAY’NETS ! or the Regiment in the Hills. By G. Manville 
 Fenn. With eight Illustrations by W. H. C. Groome. 5/ 
 
 A military story of thrilling interest, which follows the fortunes 
 of several British soldiers in contests with the warlike tribes in the 
 hill country of North-west India. Dangerous marches across hills 
 and along mountain gorges are described, where the men are 
 harassed by the enemy ; there are attacks and defences of hill-forts, 
 and a dangerous journey with despatches which calls forth all the 
 bravery, latent heroism, and love of adventure in the breasts of 
 two soldiers who carry out the enterprise. With Dargai in our 
 minds, this book is of special interest. 
 
 W. 6c R. Chambers , Limited , I.ondon and Edinburgh . 
 
2 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 LIGHT O’ THE MORNING. The Story of an Irish Girl. By L. T. 
 
 Meade. With eight Illustrations by W. Rainey. 5/ 
 
 This popular authoress is here at her best in describing a frank, 
 impulsive, warm-hearted Irish girl, brought up in a typical old- 
 fashioned Irish home. The pet name given her by her father 
 describes her character ; and when he gets into difficulties, Nora 
 is the chief agent in bringing back comfort and happiness to his 
 home. The scenes are laid mainly in Ireland and partly in England, 
 where the luxury in the home of Nora’s uncle presents a sharp 
 contrast to the more frugal life that prevails in the Irish home. 
 
 PERIL AND PROWESS. Being Stories told by G. A. Henty, 
 G. Manville Fenn, A. Conan Doyle, W. W. Jacobs, 
 D. Ker, C. R. Low, D. Lawson Johnstone, Andrew Balfour, 
 and others. With eight Illustrations by W. Boucher. 5/ 
 
 This volume, a companion to last year’s Dash and Daring , opens 
 with two adventure stories by G. A. Henty, written in his best 
 style. ‘The Mystery of Sasassa Valley,’ a South African story 
 by A. Conan Doyle, is otherwise interesting as the first contribution 
 of this gifted author to periodical literature. W. W. Jacobs tells 
 one of his inimitable sea-stories ; while the other tales in the 
 volume have scenes laid in Africa, India, and North and South 
 America, and are as vivacious as any young reader can desire. 
 
 DASH AND DARING. Being Stories told by G. A. Henty, G. 
 Manville Fenn, D. Ker, and many others. With eight Illus- 
 trations by W. H. C. Groome. 5/ 
 
 ‘A capital book for boys — we can think of nothing better.’ — 
 
 Sheffield Daily Telegraph. 
 
 ‘ No greater treat could be given to the average boy than to make 
 him a present of Dash and Daring .’ — Eastern Morning News. 
 
 ‘ This is a lively and attractive volume.’ — Globe. 
 
 ‘ The volume is one to be treasured by British boys. ’ — Liverpool 
 Post. 
 
 ‘A champion birthday or Christmas present.’ — Western Mercury. 
 
 THE GIRLS OF ST WODE’S. By L. T. Meade. With eight. 
 Illustrations by W. Rainey. 5/ 
 
 ‘Is likely to be one of the favourites of the season.’ — St James's 
 
 Gazette. 
 
 ‘Written with strong vivacity.’ — British Weekly. 
 
 ‘ The story is a cheerful, heartsome tale.’ — Scotsman. 
 
 W. <Sc R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
From The Odds and the Evens, by L. T. Meade; price 6s. 
 
 Peach was hoisting the white flag of victory. 
 
 Page 9 
 
4 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 DRAW SWORDS! In the Horse Artillery. By G. Manville 
 Fenn. With eight Illustrations by W. H. C. Groome. 5/ 
 
 4 Attractively bound and capitally illustrated, will be a veritable 
 prize for a host of our boys.’ — Manchester Courier . 
 
 4 A book full of stirring incident, and certain to prove very en- 
 thralling.’ — Belfast News Letter . 
 
 ‘A book full of go and genuine interest.’ — Globe. 
 
 MEG LANGHOLME, or the Day after To-morrow. By Mrs 
 Molesworth, author of Philippa , Olivia , Blanche , Carrots , 
 Imogen , &c. With eight Illustrations by W. Rainey. 5/ 
 
 4 Mrs Molesworth presents a study of girl-life with all her accus- 
 tomed felicity and unfailing interest. ’ — Sheffield Daily Telegraph. 
 
 VINCE THE REBEL, or the Sanctuary in the Bog. By George 
 Manville Fenn, author of The Black Tor , Roy Royland , 
 Diamond Dyke , The Rajah of Dah , Real Gold , &c. With eight 
 Illustrations by W. H. C. Groome. 5/ 
 
 4 It is one of the best of Manville Fenn’s stories.’ — Times. 
 
 WILD KITTY. By L. T. Meade. With eight Illustrations by J. 
 Ay ton Symington. 5/ 
 
 4 Kitty is the prettiest, the most audacious, and the most charm- 
 ing creature that ever fluttered the dovecote of a girls’ school.’ — 
 Spectator. 
 
 PHILIPPA. By Mrs Molesworth. With eight Illustrations by 
 J. Finnemore. 5/ 
 
 4 Very clever, very fantastic, and very enjoyable.’ — Spectator. 
 
 THE GIRL AT THE DOWER HOUSE, AND AFTERWARD. By 
 
 Agnes Giberne. With eight Illustrations by J. Finnemore. 5/ 
 4 An absorbing story.’ — Daily Free Press. 
 
 CATALINA : Art Student. By L. T. Meade. With eight Illus- 
 trations by W. Boucher. 5/ 
 
 4 Very brightly told.’ — Punch. 
 
 THE BLACK TOR : A Tale of the Reign of James I. By George 
 Manville Fenn. With eight Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 5/ 
 
 ‘There is a fine manly tone about the book, which makes it 
 particularly appropriate for youth.’ — Sheffield Daily Telegraph. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 

 From Fix Bay’nets, by O. M. Fenn ; price 5s. 
 
 A couple of shots were fired, and the missile whistled by their heads. 
 
 Page 386. 
 
6 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 ROY ROYLAND, or the Young Castellan. By George Manville 
 Fenn. With eight Illustrations by W. Boucher. 5/ 
 
 ‘ Fascinating from beginning to end ... is told with much spirit 
 and go .’ — Birmingham Gazette. 
 
 THE BROTHERHOOD OF THE COAST. By David Lawson 
 Johnstone. With twenty-one Illustrations by W. Boucher. 5/ 
 
 ‘ There is fascination for every healthily-minded hoy in the very 
 name of the Buccaneers. . . . Mr D. L. Johnstone’s new story of 
 adventure is sure of a warm welcome .’ — Manchester Guardian. 
 
 GIRLS NEW AND OLD. By L. T. Meade. With eight Illus- 
 trations by J. Williamson. 5/ 
 
 ‘It is a fine, bright, wholesome hook, well bound and illus- 
 trated. ’ — Saturday Review. 
 
 DON. By the author of Laddie , &c. With eight Illustrations by 
 J. Finnemore. Large crown 8vo, antique cloth gilt. 5/ 
 
 ‘ A fresh and happy story . . . told with great spirit . . . it is as 
 pure as spring air .’ — Glasgow Herald. 
 
 OLIVIA. By Mrs Molesworth. With eight Illustrations by 
 Robert Barnes. 5/ 
 
 ‘ A beautiful story, an ideal gift-hook for girls. ’ — British Weekly. 
 
 BETTY : a School Girl. By L. T. Meade. With eight Illus- 
 trations by Everard Hopkins. . 5/ 
 
 ‘ This is an admirable tale of school -girl life : her history involves 
 an excellent moral skilfully conveyed .’ — Glasgow Herald. 
 
 BLANCHE. By Mrs Molesworth. With eight Illustrations by 
 Robert Barnes. 5/ 
 
 ‘Eminently healthy . . . pretty and interesting, free from 
 sentimentality. ’ — Queen. 
 
 DIAMOND DYKE, or the Lone Farm on the Veldt. By G. Man- 
 ville Fenn. With eight Illustrations by W. Boucher. 5/ 
 
 ‘ There is not a dull page in the hook .’ — Aberdeen Free Press. 
 
 REAL GOLD : a Story of Adventure. By George Manville Fenn. 
 With eight Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 5/ 
 
 ‘ In the author’s best style, and brimful of life and adventure. . . . 
 Equal to any of the tales of adventure Mr Fenn has yet written.’ — 
 Standard. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh . 
 
From Light o’ the Morning, by L. T. Meade ; price 5s. 
 
 It is Nora O’Shanaghgan who calls you now. : 
 
 Page 59 , 
 
8 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION . 
 
 POMONA. By the author of Laddie , Tip-Cat , &c. With eight 
 Illustrations by Bobert Barnes. 5/ 
 
 ‘ A bright, healthy story for girls.’ — Bookseller. 
 
 Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 THE BOYS AND I : A Child’s Story for Children. By Mrs 
 Molesworth. With seventeen Illustrations by Lewis 
 Baumer. 3/6 
 
 The Boys and I is intended for children, and professes to be written 
 by a child, a girl of fourteen, who records in a simple and child- 
 like way all that happened five years before, when her father and 
 mother went to China, and she and her brothers were left in 
 charge of ‘ Uncle Geoff*, ’ a bachelor physician. 
 
 DOROTHY DOT. By Elizabeth Westyn Timlow. Charmingly 
 illustrated by Harriet Roosevelt Richards. 3/6 
 
 Six-year-old Dorothy Dot lived in New York, and when the story 
 opens she has jnst arrived for a whole year’s visit to Grandmamma. 
 Dot’s friends, playfellows, and the mischief she managed to get into, 
 and safely out of, are all sketched with humour and fidelity to child- 
 life. 
 
 THE SPY IN THE SCHOOL : A Tale of Two Chums. By Andrew 
 Home, author of Through Thick and Thin , From Fag to 
 Monitor , &c. With six Illustrations by W. J. Urquhart. 3/6 
 Melby School is an unusually lively seminary of education, with, 
 unfortunately, a spy in the form of Swindells, one of the masters, 
 who is there for the purpose of getting important papers possessed 
 by the head-master into his custody. We are introduced to a lot 
 of healthy schoolboys, who are never out of hot water. There 
 is fresh incident in every chapter, and the interest is sustained 
 until the catastrophe which closes the career of Swindells. 
 
 THE UNJUST STEWARD, or The Minister’s Debt. By Mrs 
 Oliphant. With six Illustrations by J. Finnemore. 3/6 
 
 ‘ Mrs Oliphant has never been more happily inspired than in her 
 story The Unjust Steward. . . . For a story with a moral the tale has 
 more humanity in it than goes to the making of about a hundred of 
 the common run of moral tales, and no one will take it up without 
 reading it through with enjoyment to himself and with admiration 
 of its author’s uncommon powers in depicting the secret motions of 
 the heart in men and women.’ — Scotsman. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh . 
 
From The Boys and I, by Mrs Molesworth ; price 3s. 6d. 
 
10 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 A GOOD-HEARTED GIRL, or a Present-day Heroine. By Emma 
 Marshall, author of Abigail Templeton , &c. With six Illus- 
 trations by J. Einnemore. 3/6 
 
 Probably the very last story written by Mrs Marshall, telling how 
 Althea, a noble-souled young woman, helps to undo a great deal 
 of the evil brought on those who had trusted her father. Amongst 
 these is a rector’s daughter, who becomes a close friend of Althea’s. 
 There is a slight love interest giving piquancy to the narrative, 
 which is bright and wholesome, and full of excellent moral lessons. 
 
 THE WHITE PRINCESS OF THE HIDDEN CITY. Being the 
 Record of Leslie Rutherford’s Strange Adventures in Central 
 America. By David Lawson Johnstone. With six Illustra- 
 tions by W. Boucher. 3/6 
 
 ‘ This charming story is full of wild life and adventure most 
 spiritedly told.’ — Freeman’s Journal. 
 
 ‘All boys will be fascinated by Mr Johnstone’s brilliantly written 
 and fascinating romance.’ — Glasgow Daily Mail. 
 
 BELLE. By the author of Laddie. With six Illustrations by G. 
 Mcolet. 3/6 
 
 ‘ As a story for girls Belle will score an instantaneous and well- 
 deserved success.’ — Vanity Fair. 
 
 ‘ An ideal book for girls. ’ — Weekly Sun. 
 
 NIC REVEL : A White Slave’s Adventures in Alligator Land. By 
 G. Manville Fenn. Illustrated by W. H. C. Groome. 3/6 
 
 ‘From first to last it is a capital book for boys.’ — Manchester 
 Courier. 
 
 ‘Will prove absolutely irresistible to the imagination of the 
 average boy.’ — Glasgoiv Daily Mail. 
 
 HERMY. By Mrs Molesworth. With seventeen Illustrations by 
 Lewis Baumer. 3/6 
 
 ‘As sweet and fascinating a child-story as ever she has written.’ 
 — A berdeen J ournal. 
 
 ‘A charming book for children.’ — Manchester Courier. 
 
 ‘ Certain to find a large circle of friends waiting for her.’ — Vanity 
 
 Fair. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers, Limited, London and Edinburgh. 
 
BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 11 
 
 O’ER TARTAR DESERTS, or English and Russian in Central 
 Asia. By David Ker. Illustrated by J. Finnemore. 3/6 
 
 ‘Has a geographical as well as story-telling value. '—Sheffield 
 Independent. 
 
 ‘Conveys something of the thrill of a real hook of travels.’ — 
 Daily Record. 
 
 BILLY BINKS— HERO. By Guy Boothby. Illustrated by W. H. 
 C. Groome. 3/6 
 
 ‘Drawn with an uncommon skill and charm.’ — Scotsman. 
 
 HOODIE. By Mrs Molesworth. With seventeen Illustrations by 
 Lewis Baumer. 3/6 
 
 ‘ It is absolutely true to life, very tender, and delightfully funny.’ — 
 Yorkshire Post. 
 
 ‘Quaintest of maidens, overflowing with the oddest expressions, 
 Hoodie is as utterly delightful as ever. No prettier volume could 
 be desired.’ — Leeds Mercury. 
 
 YOUNG DENYS : a Story of the Days of Napoleon. By Eleanor 
 C. Price. With six Illustrations by G. Nicolet. 3/6 
 
 ‘ An interesting tale of the great Napoleon.’ — Punch. 
 
 SWEPT OUT TO SEA. By David Ker. With six Illustrations 
 by J. Ay ton Symington. 3/6 
 
 ‘ Crowded with adventure and excitement.’ — Black and White. 
 
 TWO BOY TRAMPS. By J. Macdonald Oxley, author of Bert 
 Lloyd's Boyhood , Fergus Madavish , &c. With six Illustrations 
 by H. Sandham. 3/6 
 
 ‘ An uncommonly good tale.’ — School Board Chronicle. 
 
 THE WIZARD KING : a Story of the Last Moslem Invasion of 
 Europe. By David Ker. Illustrated by W. S. Stacey. 3/6 
 
 ‘This volume ought to find an army of admiring readers.’ — 
 Liverpool Mercury. 
 
 THE REBEL COMMODORE (Paul Jones) ; being Memoirs of the 
 Earlier Adventures of Sir Ascott Dalrymple. By D. Lawson 
 Johnstone. With six Illustrations by W. Boucher. 3/6 
 
 ‘It is a good story, full of hairbreadth escapes and perilous 
 adventures. ’ — To-day. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
12 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 ROBIN REDBREAST. By Mrs Molesworth. With six original 
 Illustrations by Robert Barnes. 3/6 
 
 ‘ It is a long time since we read a story for girls more simple, 
 natural, or interesting.’ — Publishers' Circular. 
 
 THE WHITE RAID OF THE ATLAS. By J. Maclaren Cobban. 
 With six Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 3/6 
 
 ‘A well- told tale of adventure and daring in Morocco, in which 
 the late and the present Sultan both figure. ... A very pleasant 
 book to read.’ — Imperial and Asiatic Quarterly Review. 
 
 PRISONER AMONG PIRATES. By David Ker. With six Illus- 
 trations by W. S. Stacey. 3/6 
 
 ‘ A singularly good story, calculated to encourage what is noble 
 and manly in boys.’ — Athenaeum. 
 
 JOSIAH MASON : A BIOGRAPHY. With Sketches of the History 
 of the Steel Pen and Electroplating Trades. By John Thackray 
 Bunce. With Portrait and Illustrations. 3/6 
 
 FOUR ON AN ISLAND : a Story of Adventure. By L. T. Meade. 
 With six original Illustrations by W. Rainey. 3/6 
 
 ‘ This is a very bright description of modern Crusoes. ’ — Graphic. 
 
 IN THE LAND OF THE GOLDEN PLUME : a Tale of Adventure. 
 By D. L. Johnstone. With six Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 3/6 
 ‘ Most thrilling, and excellently worked out. ’ — Graphic. 
 
 THE DINGO BOYS, or the Squatters of Wallaby Range. By 
 George Manville Penn. With six original Illustrations by 
 
 W. S. Stacey. 3/6 
 
 THE CHILDREN OF WILTON CHASE. By L. T. Meade. With 
 six Illustrations by Everard Hopkins. 3/6 
 
 ‘ Both entertaining and instructive. ’ — Spectator. 
 
 THE PARADISE OF THE NORTH : a Story of Discovery and 
 Adventure around the Pole. By D. Lawson Johnstone. With 
 fifteen Illustrations by W. Boucher. 3/6 
 
 ‘ Marked by a Verne-like fertility of fancy.’ — Saturday Review. 
 
 THE RAJAH OF DAH. By George Manville Fenn. With 
 six Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 3/6 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 13 
 
 Price 3s. 
 
 HUNTED THROUGH FIJI, or ’Twixt Convict and Cannibal. By 
 Reginald Horsley, author of The Yellow God , The Blue Bal- 
 loon , &c. With six Illustrations by J. Ay ton Symington. 3/ 
 
 ‘ Is just the sort of hook to put into a young lad’s hands. ... Its 
 contents are immeasurably superior to a great mass of literature 
 which is all too easily within the reach of boys. ’ — Scotsman. 
 
 THE ‘ROVER’S’ QUEST: a Story of Foam, Fire, and Fight. By 
 Hugh St Leger, author of Sou'wester and Sword , &c. With 
 six Illustrations by J. Ay ton Symington. 3/ 
 
 ‘ Boys neither need nor can desire a breezier, healthier book. ’ — 
 Vanity Fair . 
 
 ‘A pleasant story of salt-water adventures. It is literally true 
 that there is not a dull page in the book.’ — Spectator. 
 
 A DAUGHTER OF THE KLEPHTS, or A Girl of Modern Greece. 
 By Isabella Fyvie Mayo (Edward Garrett). Crown 8vo, art 
 linen, gilt. With six Illustrations by W. Boucher. 3/ 
 
 * The numerous characters in the story are vivid portraitures, the 
 very humblest has nothing of the puppet in him or her, and the 
 story from the first page to the last is highly interesting, realistic, 
 and natural.’ — Scotsman. 
 
 A SOLDIER OF THE LEGION : a Romance. By David Lawson 
 Johnstone. With seventeen Illustrations by W. Boucher. 3/ 
 
 ‘ Distinguished alike for accuracy in detail and for vivid imagina- 
 tion. ’ — The Standard. 
 
 THE BLUE BALLOON : a Tale of the Shenandoah Valley. By 
 Reginald Horsley. With six Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 3/ 
 
 ‘ We have seldom read a finer tale. It is a kind of masterpiece.’ — 
 Methodist Times. 
 
 THE YELLOW GOD : a Tale of some Strange Adventures. By 
 
 Reginald Horsley. With six Illustrations by W. S. Stacey. 3/ 
 
 ‘ Admirably designed, and set forth with life-like force. ... A 
 first-rate book for boys. ’ — Saturday Review. 
 
 W . & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
14 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 Price 25. 6d. 
 
 NANCY’S FANCIES. A Story about Children. By E. L. Haver- 
 field, author of Our Vow , On Trust , &c. With four Illus- 
 trations by Percy Tarrant. 2/6 
 
 This promising young author tells the story of the heroism of 
 a doctor’s wife, whose husband is believed to be shipwrecked, 
 struggling on alone with a little girl and boy, Nancy and Sonnie. 
 Nancy is a dreamy, imaginative, and yet practical child, who weaves 
 strange fancies into and makes pictures out of the cracks in the 
 window blind. She dotes on her little brother, and brings great 
 comfort and happiness to her mother ere the unexpected return of 
 the shipwrecked father, causing unspeakable joy. 
 
 MABEL’S PRINCE WONDERFUL, or a Trip to Story-land. By 
 W. E. Cule. Forty charming Illustrations by W. J. Mein. 2/6 
 
 Relates how Mabel, a ‘ child-who-believes,’ passed out of her 
 common everyday life into the hush and stillness of the Old World, 
 with its kings and princes, its castles and palaces and princesses, 
 and ‘all the crowded wonder of the story-books.’ She is present at 
 a great ball where Old Mother Hubbard, Beauty and the Beast, 
 Jack Horner, Miss Muffett, Knave of Hearts, Cinderella, Red 
 Riding-Hood, Jack and Jill, and many well-known characters in 
 the old fairy-stories reappear. Here Mabel meets Prince Charming, 
 and is introduced by the King to all the wonders and wonderful 
 characters of the crowded ballroom, a perfect fairy world for a 
 child. 
 
 GREYLING TOWERS. A Story for the Young. By Mrs Moles- 
 worth. With seventeen Illustrations by P. Tarrant. 2/6 
 
 ‘A family of real live children, full of fun and adventure.’ — 
 
 Birmingham Gazette . 
 
 ANIMAL STORIES. Selected and edited by R. Cochrane, Editor 
 of Great Thinkers and Workers , &c. Profusely Illustrated. 2/6 
 
 ‘Boys and girls fond of animals will find this book a perfect 
 treasure. ’ — People's Friend. 
 
 ELSIE’S MAGICIAN. By Ered Whishaw, author of Boris the 
 Bear Hunter , A Tsar's Gratitude , &c. With ten Illustrations 
 by Lewis Baumer. 2/6 
 
 ‘ It has humour, naturalness, tenderness, and is interesting from 
 beginning to end. ’ — London Daily Mail. 
 
 ‘This is a delicate and captivating little tale.’ — To-day. 
 
 W. & B. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
From Nancy’s Fancies, by E. L. Haver field ; price 2s. 6d. 
 
 Nancy was so fascinated by it that she could not keep her eyes 
 
 off the blind. Page 104. 
 
16 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 THE ROMANCE OF COMMERCE. By J. Macdonald Oxley, 
 LL.B., B.A. With fifteen Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 4 Sure to fascinate young lads fond of tales of adventure and 
 daring. ’ — Evening News. 
 
 ABIGAIL TEMPLETON, or Brave Efforts. A Story of To-day. 
 By Emma Marshall. Illustrated by J. Finnemore. 2/6 
 
 ‘ A bright and happy narrative. . . . Told with great spirit.’— 
 Birmingham Gazette. 
 
 THE ROMANCE OF INDUSTRY AND INVENTION. Selected by 
 Robert Cochrane. With thirty-four Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 4 It is hard to say which chapter is the best, for each seems more 
 interesting than the last. ’ — The Queen. 
 
 THROUGH THICK AND THIN : The Story of a School Campaign. 
 By Andrew Home, author of From Fag to Monitor. With 
 four Illustrations by W. Rainey. 2/6 
 
 4 This is just the kind of hook for boys to rave over ; it does not 
 cram moral axioms down their throats, the characters act them 
 instead.’ — Glasgow Daily Mail. 
 
 PLAYMATES : A Story for Boys and Girls. By L. T. Meade. 
 With six Illustrations by G. Nicole t. 2/6 
 
 4 The charm of Mrs Meade’s stories for children is well sustained 
 in this pretty and instructive tale. ’ — Liverpool Mercury. 
 
 OUTSKERRY : The Story of an Island. By Helen Waters. 
 With four Illustrations by R. Burns. 2/6 
 
 4 The diversion provided is varied beyond expectation (and indeed 
 belief). We read of an 44 Arabian Night’s Entertainment,” but here 
 is enough for an Arctic night.’ — The Times. 
 
 WHITE TURRETS. By Mrs Molesworth. With four Illustra- 
 tions by W. Rainey. 2/6 
 
 4 A charming story. ... A capital antidote to the unrest that 
 inspires young folks that seek for some great thing to do, while the 
 great thing for them is at their hand and at their home.’ — Scotsman. 
 
 HUGH MELVILLE’S QUEST : a Boy’s Adventures in the Days of 
 the Armada. By E. M. Holmes. With four Illustrations by 
 W. Boucher. 2/6 
 
 4 A refreshing, stirring story . . . and one sure to delight young- 
 boys and young girls too.’ — Spectator. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
From Mabel’s Prince Wonderful, by W. E. Cule ; pricers. 6d. 
 
 W&R. CHAMBERS, limited. 
 
 LONDON AND EDINBURGH 
 
18 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION . 
 
 ELOCUTION, a Book for Reciters and Headers. Edited by 
 B. C. H. Morison. 2/6 
 
 ‘ One of the best books of its kind in the English language. 5 — 
 
 Glasgow Citizen . 
 
 VANISHED, or the Strange Adventures of Arthur Hawkesleigh. 
 By David Ker. Illustrated by W. Boucher. 2/6 
 
 ( A quite entrancing tale of adventure.— A thenceum. 
 
 THISTLE AND ROSE. By Amy Walton. Illustrated by R. Barnes. 
 
 ‘ Is as desirable a present to make to a girl as any one could wish.’ 
 — Sheffield Daily Telegraph. 
 
 ADVENTURE AND ADVENTURERS ; being True Tales of Daring, 
 Peril, and Heroism. With Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 ‘ The narratives are as fascinating as fiction.’ — British Weekly. 
 
 BLACK, WHITE, AND GRAY : a Story of Three Homes. By Amy 
 Walton, author of White Lilac , A Pair of Clogs, &c. With 
 four Illustrations by Robert Barnes. 2/6 
 
 OUT OF REACH : a Story. By Esme Stuart. With four 
 Illustrations by Robert Barnes. 2/6 
 
 ‘ The story is a very good one, and the hook can be recommended 
 for girls’ reading.’ — Standard. 
 
 IMOGEN, or Only Eighteen. By Mrs Molesworth. With four 
 Illustrations by H. A. Bone. 2/6 
 
 ‘ The book is an extremely clever one.’ — Daily Chronicle. 
 
 THE LOST TRADER, or the Mystery of the Lombardy . By 
 Henry Frith, author of The Cruise of the ‘ Wasp,' The Log of the 
 ‘ Bombastes,’ &c. With four Illustrations by W. Boucher. 2/6 
 ‘ Mr Frith writes good sea-stories, and this is the best of them that 
 we have read.’ — Academy. 
 
 BASIL WOOLLCOMBE, MIDSHIPMAN. By Arthur Lee Knight, 
 author of The Adventures of a Midshipmdte , &c. With Frontis- 
 piece by W. S. Stacey, and other Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 THE NEXT-DOOR HOUSE. By Mrs Molesworth. With six 
 Illustrations by W. Hatherell. 2/6 
 
 ‘ I venture to predict for it as loving a welcome as that received 
 by the inimitable Carrots. ’ — Manchester Courier. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 19 
 
 COSSACK AND CZAR. By D. Ker. Illustrated by W. S. Stacey. 2/6 
 4 There is not an uninteresting line in it.’— Spectator. 
 
 THROUGH THE FLOOD : the Story of an Out-of-the-way Place. 
 By Esme Stuart. With Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 4 A bright story of two girls, and shows how goodness rather than 
 beauty in a face can heal old strifes. ’ — Friendly Leaves. 
 
 WHEN WE WERE YOUNG. By Mrs O’Reilly. With four Illus- 
 trations by H. A. Bone. 2/6 
 
 4 A delightfully natural and attractive story.’ — Journal of Education. 
 
 ROSE AND LAVENDER. By the author of Laddie , Miss Toosefs 
 Mission , &c. With four Illustrations by Herbert A. Bone. 2/6 
 
 4 A brightly-written tale, the characters in which, taken from 
 humble life, are sketched with life-like naturalness.’ — Manchester 
 Examiner. 
 
 JOAN AND JERRY. By Mrs O’Reilly. With four original 
 Illustrations by Herbert A. Bone. 2/6 
 
 4 An unusually satisfactory story for girls. ’ — Manchester Guardian. 
 
 THE YOUNG RANCHMEN, or Perils of Pioneering in the Wild 
 West. By Charles R. Kenyon. With four original Illustra- 
 
 tions by W. S. Stacey, and other Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 MEMOIR OF WILLIAM AND ROBERT CHAMBERS. 2/6 
 
 POPULAR RHYMES OF SCOTLAND. By Robert Chambers. 2/6 
 TRADITIONS OF EDINBURGH. By Robert Chambers. 2/6 
 GOOD AND GREAT WOMEN : a Book for Girls. Illustrated. 2/6 
 
 4 A brightly written volume, full to the brim of interesting and 
 instructive matter ; and either as reader, reward, or library book, is 
 equally suitable.’ — Teachers' Aid. 
 
 LIVES OF LEADING NATURALISTS. By H. Alleyne Nichol- 
 son. Illustrated. 2/6 
 
 4 Popular and interesting by the skilful manner in which notices 
 of the lives of distinguished naturalists, from John Ray and Francis 
 Willoughby to Charles Darwin, are interwoven with the methodical 
 exposition of the progress of the science to which they are devoted. ’ 
 — Scotsman. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
20 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE REBELLION OF 1745-6. By R. Chambers. 2/6 
 
 ‘ There is not to be found anywhere a better account of the events 
 of ’45 than that given here.’ — Newcastle Chronicle. 
 
 BENEFICENT AND USEFUL LIVES. Comprising Lord Shaftes- 
 bury, George Peabody, Andrew Carnegie, Walter Besant, &c. 
 By R. Cochrane. With numerous Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 ‘Nothing could be better than the author’s selection of facts 
 setting forth the beneficent lives of those generous men in the 
 narrow compass which the capacity of the volume allows.’ — School 
 Board Chronicle. 
 
 GREAT THINKERS AND WORKERS ; being the Lives of Thomas 
 Carlyle, Lord Armstrong, Lord Tennyson, Charles Dickens, 
 Builders of the Forth Bridge, &c. With Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 ‘One of the most fitting presents for a thoughtful boy that we 
 have come across.’ — Review of Reviews. 
 
 RECENT TRAVEL AND ADVENTURE. Illustrated. Cloth. 2/6 
 
 ‘ It is wonderful how much that is of absorbing interest has been 
 packed into this small volume. ’ — Scotsman . 
 
 LITERARY CELEBRITIES ; being brief biographies of Words- 
 worth, Campbell, Moore, Jeffrey, and Macaulay. Illustrated. 2/6 
 
 SONGS OF SCOTLAND prior to Burns, with the Tunes, edited by 
 Robert Chambers, LL.D. With Illustrations. 2/6 
 
 This volume embodies the whole of the pre-Burnsian songs of 
 Scotland that possess merit and are presentable, along with the 
 music ; each accompanied by its own history. 
 
 GREAT HISTORIC EVENTS. The Conquest of India, Indian 
 Mutiny, French Revolution, the Crusades, the Conquest of 
 Mexico, Napoleon’s Russian Campaign. Illustrated. 2/6 
 
 HISTORICAL CELEBRITIES. Lives of Oliver Cromwell, Washing- 
 ton, Napoleon, and Wellington. Illustrated. 2/6 
 
 ‘The story of their life-work is told in such a way as to teach 
 important historical, as well as personal, lessons bearing upon the 
 political history of this country. ’ — Schoolmaster. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 21 
 
 STORIES OF REMARKABLE PERSONS. By W. Chambers. 2/6 
 Embraces about two dozen lives, and the biographical sketches 
 are freely interspersed with anecdotes, so as to make it popular and 
 stimulating reading for both young and old. 
 
 STORIES OF OLD FAMILIES. By W. Chambers, LL.D. 2/6 
 
 YOUTH’S COMPANION AND COUNSELLOR. By William Cham- 
 bers, LL.D. 2/6 
 
 TALES FOR TRAVELLERS. 2 volumes, each 2/6 
 
 Containing twelve tales by the author of John Halifax , Gentleman , 
 George Cupples, and other well-known writers. 
 
 Price 2s. 
 
 PRINCESS AND FAIRY, or the Wonders of Nature. By Lily 
 Martyn. With sixty-eight Illustrations by W. Rainey, &c. 2/ 
 
 The wonders of Nature immediately around us are here, in simple 
 and interesting fashion and in narrative form, graphically described. 
 A book to be read to the little ones, or by themselves, and opening 
 up the beauty, wonder, and delight of common things. The language 
 is studiously simple, and there are abundant illustrations to lighten 
 up the text. 
 
 ABIGAIL TEMPLETON, or Brave Efforts. By Emma Marshall. 2/ 
 
 THROUGH THICK AND THIN : the Story of a School Campaign. 
 
 By Andrew Home. 2/ 
 
 OUTSKERRY: the Story of an Island. By Helen Waters. 2/ 
 
 HUGH MELVILLE’S QUEST : a Boy’s Adventures in the Days of 
 the Armada. By F. M. Holmes. 2/ 
 
 THISTLE AND ROSE. By Amy Walton. 2/ 
 
 ADVENTURE AND ADVENTURERS : True Tales of Daring. 2/ 
 
 COSSACK AND CZAR. By David Ker. 2/ 
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. By Daniel Defoe. Frontispiece by W. 
 Rainey. 2/ 
 
 W. <Sc R. Chambers, Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
22 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 THE SWISS FAMILY ROBINSON. Their Life and Adventures on 
 a Desert Island. Profusely illustrated. 2/ 
 
 TWO GREAT POETS (Shakespeare and Tennyson). Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 FIVE VICTIMS : a Schoolroom Story. By M. Bramston. With 
 Frontispiece by H. A. Bone. 2/ 
 
 ‘A delightful hook for children. Miss Bramston has told her 
 simple story extremely well.’ — Associates' Journal. 
 
 SOME BRAVE BOYS AND GIRLS. By Edith C. Kenyon. 2/ 
 ‘ A capital book : will be read with delight by both boys and 
 girls. ’ — Manchester Examiner. 
 
 ELIZABETH, or Cloud and Sunshine. By Henley I. Arden. 
 Frontispiece by Herbert A. Bone. 2/ 
 
 ‘This is a charming story, and in every way suitable as a gift- 
 book or prize for girls. ’ — Schoolmaster. 
 
 BUNYAN’S PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. With Index; and Prefatory 
 Memoir by Rev. John Brown, D.D., Bedford. Illustrated by 
 J. D. Watson. 2/ 
 
 ‘ The excellent index alone will make this edition of the master- 
 piece to be sought after and used.’ — Rev. Alexander Whyte, D.D. 
 
 BRUCE’S TRAVELS. Travels of James Bruce through part of 
 Africa, Syria, Egypt, and Arabia, into Abyssinia, to discover the 
 source of the Nile. Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 ‘ The record of his journey in this volume is full of fascination and 
 freshness. Few travellers have followed in Bruce’s footsteps ; none 
 have seen with a clearer eye or left more vivid impressions of what 
 he saw.’ — Aberdeen Free Press. 
 
 THE HALF-CASTE : an Old Governess’s Story ; and other Tales. 
 By the author of John Halifax , Gentleman. 2/ 
 
 ‘ Cannot but edify, while it must of necessity gratify and please 
 the fortunate reader.’ — Liverpool Mercury. 
 
 THE LIFE AND TRAVELS OF MUNGO PARK IN AFRICA. With 
 Illustrations, Introduction, and concluding chapter on the Present 
 Position of Affairs in the Niger Territory. 2/ 
 
 ‘Few books of travel have acquired so speedy and extensive a 
 reputation as this of Park’s.’— Thomas Carlyle. 
 
 TWO ROYAL LIVES : Queen Victoria, William I. 2/ 
 
 W, & R , Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh , 
 
BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION . 
 
 23 
 
 FOUR GREAT PHILANTHROPISTS: Lord Shaftesbury, George 
 Peabody, John Howard, J. F. Oberlin. Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 TWO GREAT AUTHORS. Lives of Scott and Carlyle. 2/ 
 
 ‘Youthful readers will find these accounts of the boyhood and 
 youth of two of the three Scotch literary giants full of interest.’ — 
 Schoolmaster. 
 
 EMINENT ENGINEERS. Watt, Stephenson, Telford, and Brindley. 2/ 
 
 ‘ All young persons should read it, for it is in an excellent sense 
 educational. It were devoutly to be wished that young people 
 would take delight in such biographies.’ — Indian Engineer . 
 
 TALES OF THE GREAT AND BRAVE. By M. F. Tytler. 2/ 
 A collection of interesting biographies and anecdotes of great men 
 and women of history, in the style of Scott’s Tales of a Grandfather , 
 written by a niece of the historian of Scotland. 
 
 THROUGH STORM AND STRESS. By J. S. Fletcher. With 
 Frontispiece by W. S. Stacey. 2/ 
 
 ‘Full of excitement and incident.’ — Dundee Advertiser. 
 
 GREAT WARRIORS : Nelson, Wellington, Napoleon. 2/ 
 
 ‘One of the most instructive books published this season.’ — 
 Liverpool Mercury. 
 
 HEROIC LIVES : Livingstone, Stanley, Gordon, and Dundonald. 2/ 
 ‘It would be difficult to name four other lives in which Ave find 
 more enterprise, adventure, achievement. . . . The book is sure to 
 please. ’ — Leeds Mercury. 
 
 THE REMARKABLE ADVENTURES OF WALTER TRELAWNEY. 
 
 By J. S. Fletcher. With Frontispiece by W. S. Stacey. 2/ 
 ‘ A wonderfully vivid story of the year of the Great Armada ; far 
 more effective than the unwholesome trash which so often does duty 
 for boys’ books nowadays.’ — Idler. 
 
 HEROES OF ROMANTIC ADVENTURE, being Biographical Sketches 
 of Lord Clive, founder of British supremacy in India ; Captain 
 John Smith, founder of the colony of Virginia; the Good Knight 
 Bayard ; and Garibaldi, the Italian patriot. Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 FAMOUS MEN. Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 Biographical Sketches of Lord Dundonald, George Stephenson, 
 Lord Nelson, Louis Napoleon, Captain Cook, George Washington, 
 Sir Walter Scott, Peter the Great, &c. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
24 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION . 
 
 LIFE OF BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 ‘ A fine example of attractive biographical writing. . , . A short 
 address, “The Way to Wealth,” should he read by every young 
 man in the kingdom.’ — Teachers' Aid. 
 
 EMINENT WOMEN, and Tales for Girls. Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 ‘ The lives include those of Grace Darling, Joan of Arc, Flora 
 Macdonald, Helen Gray, Madame Roland, and others.’ — Teachers' Aid. 
 
 TALES FROM CHAMBERS’S JOURNAL. 4 vols., each 2/ 
 
 Comprise interesting short stories by James Payn, Hugh Conway, 
 D. Christie Murray, Walter Thornbury, G. Manville Fenn, Dutton 
 Cook, J. B. Harwood, and other popular writers. 
 
 BIOGRAPHY, EXEMPLARY AND INSTRUCTIVE. Edited by W. 
 Chambers, LL.D. 2/ 
 
 The Editor gives in this volume a selection of biographies of those 
 who, while exemplary in their private lives, became the benefactors 
 of their species by the still more exemplary efforts of their intellect. 
 
 OUR ANIMAL FRIENDS— the Dog, Cat, Horse, and Elephant. 
 With numerous Illustrations. 2/ 
 
 AILIE GILROY. By W. Chambers, LL.D. 2 / 
 
 ‘ The life of a poor Scotch lassie ... a book that will be highly 
 esteemed for its goodness as well as for its attractiveness. ’ — Teachers' 
 Aid. 
 
 ESSAYS, FAMILIAR AND HUMOROUS. By Robert Chambers, 
 
 LL.D. 2 vols., each 2/ 
 
 Contains some of the finest essays, tales, &c. of the author of 
 Traditions of Edinburgh, reprinted from Chambers's Journal. 
 
 MARITIME DISCOVERY AND ADVENTURE. Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 Columbus — Balboa — Richard Falconer — North-east Passage — 
 South Sea Marauders — Alexander Selkirk — Crossing the Line— 
 Genuine Crusoes — Castaway — Scene with a Pirate, &c. 
 
 SHIPWRECKS AND TALES OF THE SEA. Illustrated. 2/ 
 
 4 A collection of narratives of many famous shipwrecks, with other 
 tales of the sea. . . . The tales of fortitude under difficulties and 
 in times of extreme peril, as well as the records of adherence 
 to duty, contained in this volume cannot but be of service.’ — 
 Practical Teacher. 
 
 SKETCHES, LIGHT AND DESCRIPTIVE. By W. Chambers. 2/ 
 
 A selection from contributions to Chambers's Journal , ranging 
 over a period of thirty years. 
 
 W, cb R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 25 
 
 MISCELLANY OF INSTRUCTIVE AND ENTERTAINING TRACTS. 
 
 10 vols., each 2/ 
 
 These Tracts comprise Tales, Poetry, Ballads, Remarkable Episodes 
 in History, Papers on Social Economy, Domestic Management, 
 Science, Travel, &c. The articles contain wholesome and attrac- 
 tive reading for Mechanics’, Parish, School, and Cottage Libraries. 
 
 Price is. 6d. 
 
 With Illustrations. 
 
 GRACE AYTON, and other Stories for Girls. By Mrs Lynn 
 Linton, Amelia B. Edwards, and W. Moy Thomas. 1/6 
 
 Two early stories by Elizabeth Lynn (Mrs Lynn Linton) teaching 
 lessons of self-control and temperance, and warning the reader 
 against hasty judgments. The stories by Amelia B. Edwards and 
 W. Moy Thomas will be found equally entertaining and instructive. 
 
 FIVE VICTIMS : A Schoolroom Story. By M. Bramston. With 
 Frontispiece by H. A. Bone. 1/6 
 
 ‘A delightful book for children.’ — Associates' Journal. 
 
 ELIZABETH, or Cloud and Sunshine. By Henley J. Arden. 
 WHth Frontispiece by H. A. Bone. 1/6 
 
 THROUGH STORM AND STRESS. By J. S. Fletcher. With 
 Frontispiece by W. S. Stacey. 1/6 
 
 ‘Full of excitement and incident.’ — Dundee Advertiser. 
 
 THE REMARKABLE ADVENTURES OF WALTER TRELAWNEY. 
 
 Retold by J. S. Fletcher. Frontispiece by W. S. Stacey. 1/6 
 
 BUNYAN’S PILGRIM’S PROGRESS. Index and Prefatory Memoir 
 by Rev. J. Brown, D.D. Illustrated by J. D. W^atson. 1/6 
 
 BEGUMBAGH, a Tale of the Indian Mutiny. 1/6 
 
 A thrilling tale by George Manyille Fenn. 
 
 SWISS FAMILY ROBINSON. Their Life and Adventures on a 
 Desert Island. 1/6 
 
 SKETCHES OF ANIMAL LIFE AND HABITS. By Andrew 
 Wilson, Ph.D., &c. 1/6 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
26 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION . 
 
 RAILWAYS AND RAILWAY MEN. 1/6 
 
 ‘ A readable and entertaining book. ’ — Manchester Guardian . 
 
 EXPERIENCES OF A BARRISTER. 1/6 
 
 Eleven tales embracing experiences of a barrister and attorney. 
 
 THE BUFFALO HUNTERS, and other Tales. 1/6 
 
 TALES OF THE COASTGUARD, and other Stories. 1/6 
 
 THE CONSCRIPT, and other Tales. 1/6 
 
 THE DETECTIVE OFFICER, by ‘Waters;’ and other Tales. 1/6 
 
 FIRESIDE TALES AND SKETCHES. 1/6 
 
 By It. Chambers, LL.D., P. B. St John, A. M. Sargeant, &c. 
 
 THE GOLD-SEEKERS, and other Tales. 1/6 
 
 THE HOPE OF LEASCOMBE, and other Stories. 1/6 
 
 THE ITALIAN’S CHILD, and other Tales. 1/6 
 
 JURY-ROOM TALES. 1/6 
 
 Entertaining stories by James Payn, G. M. Fenn, and others. 
 
 KINDNESS TO ANIMALS. By W. Chambers, LL.D. 1/6 
 
 ‘ Illustrates, by means of a series of anecdotes, the intelligence, 
 gentleness, and docility of the brute creation.’ — Sunday Times. 
 
 THE MIDNIGHT JOURNEY. By Leitch Ritchie. 1/6 
 
 OLDEN STORIES. 1/6 
 
 THE RIVAL CLERKS, and other Tales. 1/6 
 
 ROBINSON CRUSOE. By Daniel Defoe. 1/6 
 
 PARLOUR TALES AND STORIES. 1/6 
 
 By A. M. Sargeant, Mrs Crowe,' P. B. St John, Leitch Ritchie, &c. 
 
 THE SQUIRE’S DAUGHTER, and other Tales. 1/6 
 
 TALES FOR HOME READING. 1 6 
 
 By A. M. Sargeant, Frances Brown, Percy B. St John, &c. 
 
 TALES FOR YOUNG AND OLD. 1/6 
 
 By Mrs Crowe, Miss Sargeant, Percy B. St John, &c. 
 
 TALES OF ADVENTURE. 1/6 
 
 Twenty-one tales, comprising wonderful escapes from wolves and 
 bears, American Indians, and pirates; life on a desert island; extra- 
 ordinary swimming adventures, &c. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers, Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION . 27 
 
 TALES OF THE SEA. 1/6 
 
 By G. Manville Fenn, J. B. Harwood, and others. 
 
 TALES AND STORIES TO SHORTEN THE WAY. 1/6 
 
 TALES FOR TOWN AND COUNTRY. 1/6 
 
 By R. Chambers, LL.D., and other writers. 
 
 Price is. 
 
 COOKERY FOR YOUNG HOUSEWIVES. By Annie M. Griggs. 1/ 
 
 A book of practical utility, showing how tasteful and nutritious 
 dishes may be prepared at little expense. 
 
 Price is. 
 
 4 Excellent popular biographies. ’ — British Weekly . 
 
 POPULAR BIOGRAPHIES. 
 
 TENNYSON : the Story of his Life. By Evan J. Cuthbertson. 1/ 
 
 Embodies in a simple and interesting narrative the existing infor- 
 mation about the late poet-laureate, and affords a key to many of 
 his poems for the young reader. 
 
 WALLACE AND BRUCE: Heroes of Scotland. By Mary 
 Cochrane, L.L.A. Illustrated. 1/ 
 
 ‘An excellent little book .’ — School Guardian . 
 
 WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE : the Story of his Life and Times. 
 By Evan J. Cuthbertson. Portrait and Illustrations. 1/ 
 
 ‘ This is just the book to give to an intelligent boy or girl anxious 
 to know about the man whose plays they are studying at school.’ — 
 Great Thoughts. 
 
 QUEEN VICTORIA : the Story of her Life and Reign. 1/ 
 
 ‘A sympathetic and popular sketch of the life and rule of our 
 Queen up to the present day. ’ — Manchester Guardian. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
28 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION . 
 
 LORD SHAFTESBURY AND GEORGE PEABODY. Being the Story 
 of Two Great Public Benefactors. With Portraits. 1/ 
 
 ‘ May he recommended to young readers as being as inspiring as 
 it is interesting. ’ — Scotsman. 
 
 WILLIAM I., GERMAN EMPEROR, AND HIS SUCCESSORS. By 
 
 Mary Cochrane, L.L.A. Illustrated. 1/ 
 
 ‘ Must take a prominent place among compilations on the same 
 subject. . . . Compact and comprehensive.’ — Daily Chronicle. 
 
 THOMAS CARLYLE : the Story of his Life and Writings. 1/ 
 
 ‘ We don’t know where to find a better biography of any man at 
 the price. ’ — Methodist Times. 
 
 THOMAS ALVA EDISON. By E. C. Kenyon. 1/ 
 
 ‘ It will repay any one who is interested in Edison’s various works 
 to read this little book. ’ — Inventions. 
 
 THE STORY OF WATT AND STEPHENSON. 1/ 
 
 ‘As a gift-book for boys this is simply first-rate.’ — Schoolmaster. 
 
 THE STORY OF NELSON AND WELLINGTON. 1/ 
 
 ‘ This book is cheap, artistic, and instructive. It should be in 
 the library of every home and school. ’ — Schoolmaster. 
 
 GENERAL GORDON AND LORD DUNDONALD. 1/ 
 
 THOMAS TELFORD AND JAMES BRINDLEY. 1/ 
 
 ‘This is a capital book for boys of active and inquiring mind.’— 
 
 Saturday Review. 
 
 LIVINGSTONE AND STANLEY : the Story of the opening up of 
 the Dark Continent. 1/ 
 
 COLUMBUS AND COOK: the Story of their Lives and Voyages. 1/ 
 ‘Is a fascinating and historical account of daring adventure.’ — 
 Bristol Mercury. 
 
 THE STORY OF THE LIFE OF SIR WALTER SCOTT. By Robert 
 Chambers, LL.D. Revised, w T ith additions, including the Auto- 
 biography. 1 / 
 
 Besides the Autobiography, many interesting and characteristic 
 
 anecdotes of the boyhood of Scott, which challenge the attention of 
 the young reader, have been added ; while the whole has been 
 revised and brought up to date. 
 
 THE STORY OF HOWARD AND OBERLIN. 1/ 
 
 The book is equally divided between the lives of Howard the 
 prison reformer, and Oberlin the pastor and philanthropist, who 
 worked such a Avonderful reformation amongst the dwellers in a 
 valley of the Vosges Mountains. 
 
 W. & R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
BOOKS FOR FRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 29 
 
 THE STORY OF NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. 1/ 
 
 A brief and graphic life of the first Napoleon, set in a history of 
 his own times : the battle of Waterloo, as of special interest to 
 English readers, being fully narrated. 
 
 PERSEVERANCE AND SUCCESS : the Life of William Hutton. 1/ 
 
 STORY OF A LONG AND BUSY LIFE. By W. Chambers. 1/ 
 
 STORIES FOR YOUNG PEOPLE. 
 
 COLA MONTI, or the Story of a Genius. By the author of John 
 Halifax , Gentleman. Illustrated. 1/ 
 
 WONDERFUL STORIES FOR CHILDREN. By Hans Christian 
 
 Andersen. Translated by Mary Howitt. Illustrated. 1/ 
 
 One of the first forms in which these ever-delightful stories of 
 Hans Andersen were given to the British public. 
 
 A FAIRY GRANDMOTHER, or Madge Ridd, a Little London 
 Waif. By L. E. Tid deman, author of A Humble Heroine. 1/ 
 ‘ The book would have delighted Dickens, and the character study 
 of little Madge is one which even he could hardly have improved 
 upon. ’ — Sheffield Daily Telegraph. 
 
 THE CHILDREN OF MELBY HALL. By M. and J. M‘Kean. 
 Illustrated. 1/ 
 
 These talks and stories of plant and animal life afford simple 
 lessons on the importance of ‘ Eyes and No Eyes,’ and show what 
 an immense interest the study of natural history, even in its 
 simplest forms, will produce in the minds of young folks. 
 
 MARK WESTCROFT, CORDWAINER : a Village Story. By F. 
 
 Scarlett Potter. 1/ 
 
 A HUMBLE HEROINE. By L. E. Tiddeman. 1/ 
 
 BABY JOHN. By the author of Laddie , Tip-Cat, &c. W 7 ith 
 Frontispiece by H. A. Bone. 1/ 
 
 ‘ Told with quite an unusual amount of pathos.’ — Spectator. 
 
 THE GREEN CASKET. By Mrs Molesworth. 1/ 
 
 JOHN’S ADVENTURES : a Tale of Old England. By Thomas 
 Miller. 1 / 
 
 THE BEWITCHED LAMP. By Mrs Molesworth. 1/ 
 
 ERNEST’S GOLDEN THREAD. By Edith C. Kenyon. 1/ 
 
 W. & R. Chambers, Limited , London and Edinburgh. 
 
30 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 LITTLE MARY. By L. T. Meade. 1/ 
 
 THE LITTLE KNIGHT. By Edith C. Kenyon. 1/ 
 
 ‘Has an admirable moral. . . . Natural, amusing, pathetic.’ — 
 
 Manchester Guardian . 
 
 WILFRID CLIFFORD, or the Little Knight Again. By Edith C. 
 Kenyon. With Frontispiece by W. S. Stacey. 1/ 
 
 ZOE. By the author of Tip-Cat , Laddie , &c. 1/ 
 
 ‘ A charming and touching study of child life. ’ — Scots7iian. 
 
 UNCLE SAM’S MONEY-BOX. By Mrs S. C. Hall. 1/ 
 
 THEIR HAPPIEST CHRISTMAS. By Edna Lyall. 1/ 
 
 FIRESIDE AMUSEMENTS ; a Book of Indoor Games. 1/ 
 
 ‘ A thoroughly useful work, which should be welcomed by all who 
 have the organisation of children’s parties.’ — Review of Revieivs. 
 
 THE STEADFAST GABRIEL. By Mary Howitt. 1/ 
 
 GRANDMAMMA’S POCKETS. By Mrs S. C. Hall. 1/ 
 
 THE SWAN’S EGG. By Mrs S. C. Hall. 1/ 
 
 MUTINY OF THE ‘BOUNTY,’ and LIFE OF A SAILOR BOY. 1/ 
 
 DUTY AND AFFECTION, or the Drummer-boy. 1/ 
 
 A thrilling narrative of the wars of the first Napoleon. 
 
 FAMOUS POETRY. Being a collection of the best English verse. 1/ 
 
 Price pd. 
 
 Cloth, Illustrated. 
 
 YOUNG KING ARTHUR. 
 
 By Violet Brooke Hunt. 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT KING. 
 
 By Mary Gorges. 
 
 THE LITTLE CAPTIVE KING. JOE FULWOOD’S TRUST. 
 
 FOUND ON THE BATTLEFIELD. PAUL ARNOLD. 
 
 ALICE ERROL, and other Tales. CLEVER BOYS. 
 
 THE WHISPERER. By Mrs S. C. Hall. THE LITTLE ROBINSON. 
 TRUE HEROISM, and other Stories. MIDSUMMER HOLIDAY. 
 PICCIOLA, and other Tales. MY BIRTHDAY BOOK. 
 
 W. <k R. Chambers, Limited, London and Edinburgh. 
 
From Yap ! Yap ! by E. C. Kenyon ; price 6d . 
 
 ‘Policeman!’ she said aloud. Instantly the doggy 
 jumped up, and stood looking at the door. 
 
 Page 11. 
 
 as, < 
 
32 
 
 BOOKS FOR PRIZES AND PRESENTATION. 
 
 Price 6d. 
 
 Cloth, with Illustrations. 
 
 ‘ For good literature at a cheap rate, commend us to a little series 
 published by W. & R. Chambers, which consists of a number of 
 readable stories by good writers.’ — Review of Reviews. 
 
 YAP! YAP! The Story of Teddy’s Doggy. By E. C. Kenyon, 
 author of The Little Knight , &c. 6d. 
 
 Tells in a simple yet entertaining fashion how Teddy’s dog Yap 
 was lost, how Teddy was lost in trying to find him, and how both 
 were found after some strange experiences. 
 
 MOLLY AND MOTHER. By L. E. Tiddeman. 6d. 
 
 A touching story of mutual affection between mother and 
 daughter, and relates how Molly in denying herself for the sake of 
 her mother had an immediate reward. 
 
 DADDY’S DARLING. By L. E. Tiddeman. 6d. 
 
 The story of a little girl who was saved from a railway accident, 
 as well as from the workhouse, by Timothy Tickner, the one- 
 legged gardener, and of the tender affection which subsisted between 
 them. 
 
 CASSIE, and LITTLE MARY. By L. T. Meade. 
 
 A LONELY PUPPY, and THE TAMBOURINE GIRL. By L. T. Meade. 
 
 LEO’S POST-OFFICE. By Mrs Molesworth. 
 
 GERALD AND DOT. By Mrs Fairbairn. 
 
 KITTY AND HARRY. By Emma Gellibrand, author of J. Cole. 
 
 DICKORY DOCK. By L. T. Meade, author of Scamp and /, &c. 
 
 FRED STAMFORD’S START IN LIFE. By Mrs Fairbairn. 
 
 NESTA, or Fragments of a Little Life. By Mrs Molesworth. 
 
 NIGHT-HAWKS. By the Hon. Eva Knatchbull-Hugessen. 
 
 A FARTHINGFUL. By L. T. Meade. 
 
 POOR MISS CAROLINA. By L. T. Meade. 
 
 THE GOLDEN LADY. By L. T. Meade. 
 
 MALCOLM AND DORIS, or Learning to Help. By Davina Waterson. 
 
 WILLIE NICHOLLS, or False Shame and True Shame. 
 
 SELF-DENIAL. By Miss Edgeworth. 
 
 W. <Sd R. Chambers , Limited , London and Edinburgh . 
 
.